Fang-Kissed

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 1 ♡¸.•*
“Welcome to Fortitude. Your name?”
“My name is Clary Smith,” I answer, but I also add, “…but there must be some mistake, I applied for art school, I don’t want to be here,” I tell Demy quietly, the guide for the new group of girls that arrived at the shifter sanctuary.
Fortitude Place; it was a place to become a nurse, a doctor or a second-hand. Usually to Fangs, the greatest warriors on leave, or those retired, or those new. The shifter sanctuary was a learning place and a resting place for our protectors.
To work here was like winning the lottery.
No one complained, and I think that’s why Demy is stunned by my words.
“What did you just say, Clary?” she asks me to repeat myself.
The other girls are looking at me funny, intrigued.
I move close to Demy to whisper up into her ear, “I didn’t apply to Fortitude.”
I move back and Demy is still confused, “I’ll… look into it,” she speaks politely and then moves back down the line of girls who did apply, “Everyone follow me for the tour.”
She hurries off and we follow single file.
I’m last in the line and I follow through the garden. Long reeds and plants that grew in the checkered waterway, provided a lush garden out front and all-around Fortitude Place. The little water crossings had mini ‘bridges’, just planks of wood really.
Fortitude itself was like a university or a huge private hospital. Or both, I guess.
When we enter, it’s a massive open floor with gold trimmed tiles. The ceiling lets in the light with a checkered sunroof. There’s luxury at every turn.
Some shifters walk around but not too many.
“The Meet,” Demy introduces the area, “I want nurses going left, doctors right, second-hands, straight ahead…”
I didn’t know what I was, so instead of asking a question I already knew Demy didn’t know the answer too, I just peel off when no one is looking and walk back outside.
I wasn’t too concerned about ending up at the wrong job. It would soon be remedied. Another girl would take my place in a heartbeat. I round a few pillars outside, bored as I look for a place I can explore. I wouldn’t be here long so I may as well enjoy the pompous surrounds.
Outside in the garden I see some warriors training by the tree line and a huge stone building. Like a loft, a gigantic door is rolled open and I see fighters training inside as well as outside. Some wolves rough around in the dirt by the forest line and disappear. They’re teacher isn’t too impressed, yelling at them to return.
I huff out a breath of complaint as I move a bit closer and stand next to a large tree trunk, watching the fighters move. That’s why some girls loved to work here, they might mate with a sexy beast – the top of the food-chain kind of guy.
I don’t feel a need to run off and elope with one of those giants just because they were athletically gifted and good at killing the enemy. However, I do admire their skill and the way they move… for maybe a little too long… I stare from the sanctuaries garden. I’m far enough away they won’t notice or won’t care too.
Besides, I’ll be… gone soon.
I’ve just jinxed myself. One of the trainers, who was looking rather angry at the young warriors for failing to tame their strength into tactical offense or defence… has had enough and he simply turns around in my direction.
He leans over to grab a bottle of water. Facing me, he just swings his head back to drink and when he’s finished, his eyes are right on me.
I feel weirdly arrogant, leaning on the tree, my arms crossed in front of me as I just stare at him.
With the trainers narrowed eyes now on me, he begins to look even more annoyed than before.
But I can’t look away when I notice his face.
He wasn’t just a tall athletic shifter – he had a huge scar right down his right cheek, over one eye. It was bad.
He lowers the water bottle and then barks out at me.
“Hey! Come here!”
His aggressive words reach me instantly and I jump into action, jogging toward him. I wouldn’t disobey a Fang.
I skip across the garden path, into the fields and then I jump over the benches lining the training field.
I stop a few feet from the trainer with buzzed hair and grey eyes. He looks younger up close, the scar made him look older from afar.
“Sir?” I ask, curious.
“Why aren’t you with the group?” he asks quietly, rather serious, he doesn’t bother with a smile.
“I’m not meant to be here –”
“Every girl picked is meant to be here,” he cuts me off, and tells me straight, “Who let you run off, Demy?”
“Y-yeah but, I kind of ran off my –”
“Demy didn’t keep you in the group, that’s her only job,” he explains for me.
“Okay?”
“Okay?” he mimics me and he looks utterly offended by my choice words, “Call me Raphael.” He’s got a short temper as fuck, but at least he introduces himself.
“I’m Clary,” I smile, hoping Raphael smiles back – but nope, of course he doesn’t. His grey eyes don’t falter and don’t waver. He just glares right through my soul. I’m low-key glad, because he’s fucking built-up. Like I’ve never seen so many muscles on a guy’s back before, and when he turned around earlier, I’ll admit it, I stared so hard at his face because I was sure if I looked down I’d probably melt. Cause he was… I forgot to mention… shirtless. Fuck me.
He was fucking beautiful – and I was just… weird book-nerd Clary with my old ripped-up shoulder bag, baggy pants covered in paint stains, with a red shirt full of holes. I looked kind of homeless.
And the women Fangs mated with? Goddesses. Like literally goddesses with their appearance. I was not in his league. So I wasn’t even going to bother thinking about… anything… sexy related… eek. Like, everything I just thought about.
“Nurse?” Raphael barks off again, clearly impatient to get to the bottom of my wandering around where I shouldn’t be.
“No.”
“Doctor?”
“Nope.”
“Second-hand?”
“No,” I answer quickly, “I was not assigned anything. I literally shouldn’t be here.”
Now Raphael doesn’t know what to say. He even turns back to the young men he’s training and keeps an eye on them for a minute.
Don’t look at his back, Clary, fuck.
I stare at his back and neck.
I awkwardly stand there since I haven’t been dismissed.
I know he is just considering his words, so I wait, and Raphael eventually turns back to me.
“Can I… go now?” I ask, since all he does is look at me like I’m a nuisance.
“Who marked you?” Raphael narrows his eyes, asking like it’s an interrogation.
“No one marked me,” I bark back right away, “What the hell kind of question is that?”
“No one comes here by accident – there’s a fourth category, one we haven’t used in centuries because it’s… fucking weird,” Raphael explains, “You’re Fang-Kissed. So who marked you?”
I want to complain, but Raphael doesn’t look like he’s joking.
Not in the slightest.
So I seriously consider his words.
And suddenly… I have an answer.
I can’t believe it.
I had a memory from when I was a child. Just playing around with my brother by the fireplace as my mother stirred the soup and my father was napping on the couch. The door was nearly knocked down with the force of the banging on the other side. My mother opened the door and a wounded Fang warrior stumbles in, half dead. He was placed on the couch to rest, my parents fussed and we were told to stay back. I did. But hours later I overheard my mother scream that he was dead. They all ran from the house, looking for the nearest transport. I approached the dead man and I remember touching his face, because he had been crying. The memory was really short, but prominent. My fingers came away with his tears. His eyes snapped open. And then he was gone.
I don’t remember when or how.
He was just there, and then he moved so quick, he was gone – gone home, all healed, fully recovered.
He didn’t even look at me longer than a second, but he moved quicker than anything.
Because he was called Raze.
A great Fang. Like, the greatest. And he fell asleep at our house after a fight.
Only to die a few years ago from a different battle.
I feel strange saying the name of a dead warrior.
“Um… Raze.”
The moment his name leaves my mouth, Raphael looks furious, like I just made a sick joke.
I see his fist curl and I panic, stumbling back.
In that moment, Raphael relaxes and he uncurls his fingers.
“You’re telling the truth,” Raphael says, slowly, “But… how?”
“Um. His tears,” I explain, awkwardly, “I touched his tears when everyone thought he was dead. He was in our house one night.”
“Raze was my brother,” Raphael explains, “I’m sorry for…” Oh, shit, no wonder he reacted so hostile.
“I’m sorry,” I quickly interject.
“No, I’m sorry, because you were destined and he’s gone,” Raphael says that with some kind of sympathy and then his expression goes cold, “You can go inside.”
Raphael turns from me, and I don’t question him this time.
I back up and I turn around, shocked.
What the hell just happened?
Overwhelmed, I return to The Meet.
To be Fang-Kissed was to be betrothed, so one day, when you were ready, you met up, got married, had babies, and the rest was history. Kind of like pre-fated mates.
It was a weird tradition. Fangs just knew when they saw you, and one touch sealed the deal. That must have happened when I touched his face.
Raze knew that night. He must have signed my name up to some log so when I was 18, I was sent to Fortitude.
So… I guess… when he was dying or dead at that point, on that couch, my touch somehow brought him back to life too?
Or maybe it was the tears, not the touch, or maybe even the blood that marked me. In the end, it was just a miracle Raze got up and survived that day.
I guess I’ll never have a true idea of how I was Fang-Kissed in that moment.
Who knows.
But I wasn’t expecting to hear my mate was dead.
I don’t know what to feel by this new information.
I can only stumble back inside and try not to feel like I’m going to die alone now, guaranteed.
That morbid thought is almost instantly abolished though, when I think of Raphael.
What if…?

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 2 ♡¸.•*
Dinnertime
Demy didn’t question me when I rejoined the group late, and I just lingered between wings of Fortitude. Demy let me explore. The doctors were specifically girls with healing abilities, who would work with herbs and spices. Nurses usually helped with physical injuries or assisted the doctors.
I won’t lie, the female Fang Doctors that were running the whole hospital were terrifying to me. They were both fucking gorgeous and fucking smart. Most of them were already mated to the legendary Fangs. I just carefully backed out of the hospital.
It was clear the Fangs got injured daily because they were always running errands across dangerous territory and fighting evil wizards, specifically.
I ended up looking at what second-hands did.
I don’t really know if it was much better than being a specialised healer or nurse, because every girl wanting to be a second-hand seemed a bit… obsessed.
Like, obsessed with Fangs to the point they knew all their names like their favourite celebrities. Their duties, as far as they were concerned, were being girlfriends, even though it technically wasn’t their job. They just helped Fangs organise everything around their 12 hour training days if they weren’t out on duty or patrols. It was so intense, they needed the second-hand. There wasn’t necessarily much time for romance.
Glorified maids? You could call them that. I didn’t feel like I fit into that category at all either.
Kami was one of the girls I became friends with, she was cast out from the main group because of her eyes. Her eyes glowed a moss-green, which means she had wizard blood.
We sit in the dinner hall, opposite each other, in the farther most corner, just enjoying our food while everyone else congregated in the centre.
The Fangs weren’t too exhausted not to laugh and play around with all their number one fans. I had seen Raphael at one point, watching over the interactions, but the moment I saw him I focused on Kami, too shy to get his attention again.
Kami swirls the soup with her spoon, looking annoyed with it. She looks over her shoulder when she hears an uproar in the laughter between the groups. When she looks back to me, she physically cringes.
“I’m going straight to bed,” she sighs and rolls her eyes, glancing at me for little more than a second.
“Oh, I thought we could hang out after?” as I ask, she shrugs and drinks from the rim of the bowl. Slamming the ceramic down, her tired eyes meet mine.
“I’m tired,” is all she says, looking me over briefly, “I had a good day.”
“Okay, um, yeah, me too,” I wave her off and she skulks off. The girl with straight brown hair never smiled, but I know it’s the wizard in her. She’d be used to being outcasted. It’s surprising she got into Fortitude at all.
“It’s not that hard to sort the black uniforms from the green uniforms in the closet. Can’t you get your head on straight?”
I hear a voice behind me and I casually look over my shoulder to see Kami had been intercepted on her way out by the Fang she was attending as a second-hand.
I do not know his name but he’s not alone either. The Fang is backed by Raphael, who glares at the unresponsive Kami and then he sees me staring at them.
I watch as Kami says nothing and moves right past her Fang, yawning instead.
He looks pretty annoyed as he turns after her.
Raphael is standing in a black uniform with green trims. A teacher’s uniform. The green was about alchemy.
“Hi,” I speak to Raphael since he does that mean stare like he’s thinking real-hard about me, but in a strange sort of way, like he can’t work me out. That makes two of us. I had no idea, even after today, how to fit into this place.
“Come with me for a walk,” Raphael suggests, still all professional. He turns and waits for me to follow.
We walk out of the dinner hall and start to make our way down toward a different section entirely.
Staff only – uh…?
“Raphael,” I say his name and step closer to him, nervous to be somewhere I shouldn’t, “Where are we going?”
He just walks me past where the staff are eating and we keep walking until we reach a dark hall at this time of night. He takes me past his office door, with his name on it. Fang-Alchemist and First-Runner, Raphael.
But we don’t stop there.
We stop at the door next to his.
Itched into the brass, Legendary-Runner, Raze.
That’s all he ever was. A legend. Fangs could live to be at least 500 years old, and I bet he lived at least half of that. And I can’t believe he was my mate.
I don’t say anything as Raphael unlocks his brother’s door and shows me into his abandoned office, still kept in shape.
It’s not that big, it’s packed full of medals though, and trophies, and a dusty old bookcase next to a cold fireplace and a grey, ripped chair. The rug on the floor has lost it’s shine and everything on the desk is untouched, with a pen at an odd angle and a blank piece of paper, waiting for words.
“This was where he stayed most of the time, when he was settled,” Raphael speaks to me, but I get the distinct feeling he’s talking to himself more. I stay quiet in the corner, just watching Raphael slowly walk around the shelves, his fingers hovering but not touching anything, so nothing is nudged out of place, “He was faster than any runner, even I couldn’t match his speed when he shifted. He was just something else. Sometimes we’re born with crazy talents. He never mentioned you. Not to insult you. He didn’t care about anything but the chase…” Raphael speaks with his back to me, and I just listen intently, “Wizards kept taking what he was in charge of defending, the Orb of Darkest Night. He doesn’t know how they kept taking it, but he always got it back. And killed the thieves. The Orb would enhance wizard powers, that’s about all we know. But as a Fang, we can make it a useless object, no power, just a sphere of glass, as long as it’s in our possession. Something about shifting makes us immune to the Flow the wizards are in tune with. It corrupts them and they become deranged. We protect the realm.”
I still say nothing.
But now Raphael turns to me slowly and just watches me, waiting for me to say the right words.
“I had no idea,” I admit the truth, “I’m not very familiar with all those terms. I’m… not even sure why… I know why… but…” I can’t say your brother’s dead, so why am I still here?
Raphael can guess the question I was about to ask but I chicken out and stop.
With furious eyes Raphael barks at me what I guess should have been obvious? “You’re in charge of this room,” Raphael holds his hand out, ushering to everything around us, “You’re what’s left of him, you keep it clean and keep it in order.”
But he’s… dead.
I don’t say it but my silence is louder.
I don’t know what to say. Raphael is still clearly grieving, years after his brother passed.
But eventually, I get the right words, although I don’t know why it takes me so long, “I’ll take care of this room,” I just agree. Raphael turns to the window, “Raphael,” when I say his name, his ears prick, he tenses a little but he doesn’t tell me to shh, so I know he’s curious what I’ll say next, “Can I be your second-hand?”
I ask it, thinking it would sound pretty normal to ask. However, I instantly regret the moment the question leaves my lips.
Fangs choose.
Not the other way around.
You didn’t ask.
But it’s too late now.
I’ve set myself up for a harsh rejection.
Raphael turns to me, clearly no fool when it comes to this. He was older, and clearly used to being approached by many wide-eyed young second-hands.
“You wouldn’t even know where to begin,” Raphael doesn’t blink as his grey eyes pierce mine, but he does seem to think it’s funny I asked.
“You’re right,” I agree, “But I have to start somewhere. I’ll start here tomorrow. Next to your office. I’ll be right here if you need anything.”
“I’m protecting you because you were his,” Raphael explains, “I will always protect you because of that.”
Protect me from what?
But I know he can’t mean in a personal manner.
He was just talking as Fangs talk, about protecting the realm. Which involved protecting everyone anyway.
“Thank you,” I answer politely.
“You should go to bed,” Raphael murmurs this dismissively, but then he adds, “Don’t go back to that hall tonight.”
“I wanted to eat dessert,” I whisper, “Can’t I eat dessert first?”
Raphael looks me over, briefly, “Go to bed.”
He’s so strict!
Without a word, I wait a second longer, he says nothing else, so I turn to the door, the look on my face clearly saying, no one is going to keep me from my free dessert. I waited all day for it.
I start to walk through the door when Raphael follows me close behind, “You won’t appreciate the atmosphere.”
“Why?”
“Everyone has someone,” Raphael explains bluntly, without being too blunt. I think I know what he means. I glance back at him, and his eyes would be a perfectly sweet grey if it wasn’t for the scar. The scar matched his temper though.
“Raphael, I’m not alone right now,” I tease.
“I’m not going back there,” Raphael murmurs quick, “I’ve had enough of those young-bloods. I’m going to bed. You should too. And don’t make me say it again, Clary. I’m being nice enough, so just listen.”
Raphael speeds ahead of me as he moves round me to head up a grand staircase.
He walks upward, expecting me to follow and peel off to the right, where all the rooms were for new second-hands.
He would peel off to the left.
I could walk back to the hall, but I follow him.
I was curious by what he meant.
At the top, Raphael walks left and I slowly walk off right.
I look back at him, watching how he walks. He’s probably two hundred years old, but doesn’t look a day older than a 28-year-old.
I don’t have time to stare too long when I see his head turning – to look back at me.
I quickly spin around, as a blush explodes across both my cheeks.
I hope he didn’t see me staring, because I definitely caught him about to.
I walk down to the open door where Kami and I were sharing a room.
She’s lying like a corpse, out cold under one sheet.
God, she’s weird.
I tip toe in and shut the door, getting ready for bed.
I wasn’t that experienced with men, but I wasn’t completely fucking stupid.
I had worked out why he didn’t want me to go back for dessert.
And it wasn’t because I would be lonely.
I’d be available.
And Raphael didn’t want that.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 3 ♡¸.•*
Next morning
The first mini-lesson of the day, on how to be a correct second-hand, is run by none-other than Fang-Alchemist and First-Runner, Raphael.
Kami is half-asleep next to me, like sleeping ten straight hours wasn’t enough. She stares into the distance, while every girl in the room stares up at Raphael with puppy eyes.
I sit in the front row, I had looked behind me, and regretted seeing the looks on everyone’s face.
“It’s important you understand what you’re supporting,” Raphael begins, hands behind his back as he affirmatively explains to the class, “You’re supporting a Fang’s reputation, firstly. You help – that’s a given. But the areas second-hands don’t understand when they first come here is that you’re not their mates.” He says it so harshly, every girl stops breathing, and then he looks directly at me, as if I’m the one that needs scolding the most, “Fangs choose. Not the other way around.”
“When do they choose?” One girl asks, “Like, a rough estimate, in a week? A month? A year?”
“It’s true if you’re not chosen in a year, you’ll be sent home, but there’s no saying when a choice is to be made. It can happen at any time, but being a mate is the last priority. Clary, can you tell me what’s the first thing a second-hand should be focused on?”
Raphael looks at me.
I hear some whispers behind me.
He knows me on a first-name basis. They wouldn’t be happy with that.
“To, keep their stuff, organised,” I almost get tripped up but I blurt that out eventually, and Raphael almost starts to smile in approval – when someone yells out at the back of the room.
“Clary isn’t a second-hand!”
“Or a nurse!”
“Or a doctor!”
Different second-hands yell out different things.
“What is she? Why is she in this class, anyway?”
Oh god, the questions keep coming, and I suddenly realise too late that because Raphael is Razes’ brother, he’s next in line to be the most lusted over Fang. I didn’t even make the proper connection, until the whole room is trying to bully me out of the spotlight.
Fuck.
I hope he doesn’t tell them because I was Fang-Kissed by Raze.
I look to Raphael and as the girls continue to bicker reasons why I shouldn’t even be here, he’s clearly calculating the best response to stop this attack.
“Can you,” Kami answers, slamming her hands onto the table, as she stands up and turns to glare at everyone, “Bitches. Shut. Up!”
“Sit down,” Raphael snarls at Kami, and suddenly the whole room falls silent.
Kami turns and with no expression of remorse, sits back down. Damn, she really did that for me?
Raphael shakes his head, “The first lesson is to listen. Not to organise,” he looks at me a third time, his unblinking grey eyes not exactly hiding his interest in me, “Close but not good enough, Clary.”
Now that he’s basically said I’m wrong anyway, the tension dissipates.
I thought he’d ‘protect’ me or whatever! I clench my fists on the table and say nothing.
“None of you are leaving this room until you understand this isn’t about you, but everything to do with serving your shifter. A Fang is not your accessory. You’ll work hard to make them succeed,” Raphael walks to the door and says, “Kami, you can go.”
“Why can she go?” one girl in the back whispers.
“Because she’s got a mate, she’s spoken for,” Raphael explains casually. I hear a few shocked gasps. I’m in on it. I didn’t even know. I gasp too. Why didn’t she tell me the man she was serving had already chosen her? Kami picks up her bag and walks out without a word. “Now. One by one. You can leave this room when you prove to me you’re ready.”
Raphael asks around the room for each girl to speak of what they should specifically do for their Fangs. As each one is slightly different, they all have different answers.
Toward the end, I realise Raphael is saving me for last.
I watch as each girl makes her way from the room.
Until two girls behind me stay behind with no idea how to answer without Raphael telling them they’re wrong, completely wrong.
I want to impress him, I want to make him happy, I want to make him proud.
All kinds of answers that start with their needs first. They’re not understanding it’s about their Fang and not their desires.
Raphael waits for them to get it, while avoiding me.
“I want,” Nancy starts again, “No, wait, I got it, I will – I will ask what my Fang needs, I will be so perfect, in every way, we’ll be mates in no time. I just want to be perfect!”
“No,” Raphael is patient. Nancy makes a weird noise, like she’s about to cry.
“Please, sir, we just came here to… to fulfil our destiny as the Fang-Kissed once did. We were made for this. Raphael, Sir, please,” Bailey speaks up, “Do you know what I mean?”
“No,” Raphael is trying not to laugh, “One more wrong answer each and you’re both kicked out of Fortitude.”
“You haven’t even asked Clary,” Nancy blubbers.
“…because she’s spoken for…” Raphael speaks very quietly. The two girls go quiet at that, “Right answers only now – or you’re going home.”
I was bored sitting here, but now I’m right at attention.
Raphael won’t look at me but he’s said… he literally said, she’s spoken for – what the hell?
Besides my shock, I am honestly sad for the girls behind me. They are just so passionate about their new jobs, their passion clouds their logic. I decide to assist.
“I can help,” I turn around and lean over to whisper to Nancy and Bailey, “You’ll do nothing. Wait until you’re needed. Achieve the tasks set. And most importantly, if you’re Fang is gravely injured, you’ll protect what’s his most dearest possession.”
I just come up with a hybrid of what everyone else was saying.
Nancy and Bailey say it together.
“Sir, we’ll… do nothing, needed, ah wait until needed, tasks, achieve tasks, and most importantly,” I keep mouthing the words to them so they remember, “Protect the most important possession, if our Fang is gravely injured. With our lives.”
When they’re done, I turn around, and we all smile at Raphael, hoping for a happy ending.
Raphael looks right at me, again. He shrugs and opens the door a little wider, nodding toward the exit. Affirmation. They did it!
Nancy and Bailey scream in happiness.
“Thank you, Clary,” they practically jump over me and bound out the door.
I stand up, not planning on being left behind, but they literally sprinted out and left me in the dust with Raphael.
I walk toward him and the closer I get, he keeps staring at me but – he holds out an arm before I can cross the threshold to freedom.
“Your answer, Clary,” Raphael stops me in my tracks.
I forgot I didn’t even answer myself.
I step back and hold my bag with both hands.
“I –”
“You can’t say what they said.”
“Oh… okay,” And then… oh lord, my mind wipes to a clean slate. I’ll be perfectly honest, I can’t think when I’m staring at you, Raphael, holy hell, you’re fucking perfect. Especially up close. He even smelled great. I blink and can’t breathe as my mind completely shuts down. I’m too in the present. I can’t even imagine an answer will come to me right now – I can’t – I can’t think – !
“That’s the right answer,” Raphael slowly smiles and steps toward me after I’ve said nothing, and he helpfully ushers me out.
I step through the door, and I feel my hair lift from my neck for a split second. Raphael just swiped it over my shoulder as I walked by.
I nervously glance back at Raphael as he shuts the door to the classroom.
When he looks up, he sees me lingering.
“I’m… spoken for?” I ask him, only because there’s no one around.
“I’ll speak for you,” Raphael explains slowly, “Clary. You’re spoken for.”
“…so you’re my…?” I gulp.
“Don’t get cocky, Clary,” Raphael smirks and walks the other way.
He moves off like a fucking god.
I am left in his wake like a stunned deer.
In that moment I don’t feel any different to the other girls. I feel exactly the same.
Maybe I had been missing out on something obvious this whole time.
The Fangs… were kind of incredible… to all the senses… if you know what I mean.
And right now, everything about me was tuned into Raphael.
And it was just from that smile, lifting that awful scar… it was just from his finger swiping my hair over my shoulder. A subtle touch.
Fuck me, I think Raphael liked me or something.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 4 ♡¸.•*
I hang out with Kami most of the early morning, she wanted me to see her Fang’s place of residence.
She gave me the wing and the door, and I knocked on the unassuming piece of wood, only for her to swing it open to reveal yet more luxury. A grand chamber for a top running Fang.
“Come in,” Kami steps back and welcomes me into the room.
There’s windows everywhere, leading to the overgrown garden. There’s even a pond out one of the open doors, I can hear the water trickling over rocks. The chamber itself is way too big to be just a bedroom, yet that seems to be what it is. For resting between fighting or training.
It certainly was easy to rest in a place like this.
“You should feel how soft the bed is,” Kami explains without expression. I give her a funny look as she turns and walks toward it, “It’s my favourite spot because he let me put my favourite colour over it, bronze.”
“He…?” I ask tentatively.
He still did not have a name.
Kami turns around toward me, “Toni,” her voice edges on a bit of a high note.
I try not to chuckle as Kami now walks stoically past the bed and moves toward the open window, leading to the garden.
“My garden.”
She just says that and proceeds to intensively stare at it.
It’s almost like she falls into a trance.
I don’t know if Kami is okay – I always thought she was just a bit emotionless, but I’m starting to think her brain doesn’t even work the same as anyone else’s.
I step to her side, but she doesn’t say anything, she just stands so still, it’s kind of creepy.
I walk backward into the chamber and nearly die when I turn right around into her Fang.
Toni is right fucking there, jump scaring me, he obviously just strolled out of the walk-in robe, and with bare feet, he moved silently.
He’s not even properly dressed, but he is wearing slacks, with a bandage around his middle.
I stare at it, since it looks severe by the way it’s soaked with blood, and he answers, “Stab wound.”
“Oh,” I gulp as I walk around him, “I’ll be, um, I’ll be going now – sorry to intrude.”
“Stay,” Toni laughs as he turns to me, “Clary, stay, she wanted to introduce us. I wanted to… meet you.”
I now speed walk around the chamber and awkwardly find a seat by the dresser, sitting down and slapping my hands to my knees. I was wearing the grey second-hand uniform, just grey pants and a grey jumper. I run my fingers over the pant-leg material uncomfortably as I look past Toni to Kami, who is still staring at the garden.
What the fuck was she doing?
“Uh,” Toni looks from Kami to me, speaking quietly, “Her father was a stone wizard – he was always trying to become perfectly one with nature. You should see her when she puts her makeup on to blend in – I always miss her standing there,” Toni explains, laughing quietly to himself.
“So, how did a human woman… and a stone wizard… get together?” I ask the question hesitantly, wondering if I should ask it at all.
“He was very charismatic, I hear,” Toni scratches his head, buzzed back short like Raphael.
He’s clearly on the same level as Raphael because this chamber was not for any Fang. That’s why I felt weird talking to him, while Kami was in another world.
“You must be a Second-Runner, at least?” I ask.
“You guessed right,” Toni grins, “I got stabbed by a young-blood, can you believe that?”
I don’t know what to say.
I smile and just purse my lips, looking to Kami again.
She’s slowly turning around, her moss-green eyes are watching me now.
“He won’t drink the potion I made, can you convince him to drink it?” Kami asks, like it’s a challenge.
“I won’t drink it,” Toni shakes his head.
“He’ll die by nightfall,” Kami looks at Toni, her look alone could kill.
I can’t believe their mates.
I think she brought me here because they were fighting.
I was not ready to be in the middle of this.
“You see, Clary, I’m deathly afraid of bugs, and she crushed them into the potion from the nurses, who specifically said don’t add the shell of the bugs that Kami insists I consume,” Toni looks queasy even saying it.
“Why are you trying to make him eat bugs?” I ask Kami.
“It increases night-vision,” Kami explains, “I won’t have Toni die on me.”
“He won’t die,” I blurt, only to get Kami’s rage.
“First and Second runners always die,” Kami yells at me, “They don’t last more than two years on average. Raphael and Toni were promoted last year – Raphael from Second to First, Toni from Third to Second! The wizards always get them first, Clary. He needs to drink the fucking potion! It’ll help him on night patrol – he won’t listen to me!”
Kami storms out of the chamber.
I am so confused why she won’t stay, until I notice her eyes start to flood with tears at the last second, and she leaves before we can see her cry.
She slams the door on the way out and I immediately stand up, facing Toni as he dramatically sits on the floor.
“Is it true?” I ask Toni, not convinced yet, “…is the chance of dying that high…?”
Toni grimaces and nods, before asking, “It’s nothing for you girls to worry about, you’ll be alright.”
“Maybe she doesn’t want a dead mate,” I suggest, “I’m right, right?”
Toni rolls his eyes and lies back on the floor, one hand on his wound as he groans up at the ceiling, “FUCK, I’ll drink the potion.”
“Drink it,” I agree, “Do it.”
Toni rolls and jumps to his feet, and if you didn’t see the bandage, you wouldn’t even know he’s wounded by how quick he moves.
I watch him go outside to a bowl by the pond.
I don’t follow him out there.
I just sidestep to watch him pick up the bowl and force himself to drink whatever is in it.
Toni does it, then he tosses the bowl aside and instantly looks green as he turns and walks back inside.
He rips off the bandage as he walks toward me and I see the ghastly open wound heal in front of my eyes.
Toni balls up the bloody bandages and throws them in a bronze bin.
He looks at me, “Is Raphael helping you?”
“What? Helping me with what?” I rephrase myself, trying not to stare at his half-nakedness. Why was I here again?!
“I’m sorry about… Raze, we were a troop, the three of us,” Toni smiles and then instantly loses that smile, “Sorry. That he Fang-Kissed you. And he’s dead.”
“Thanks… back to Raphael… is Raphael helping me… with what, exactly?” I ask again, “Does he want something from me?”
Toni looks at me funny, then suddenly says, “Uh. Nothing.”
He turns and walks toward the door, leaving me hanging.
What the heck?
As if he’s keeping some secret, he reaches the door just as Kami slams it in.
She has returned with Raphael – her mascara has run all over her face, but when she sees Toni’s middle is no longer a gaping wound, she suddenly leaps onto him and wraps her legs around his middle, making out with him in front of us. Silently.
She was tri-polar or some shit.
Raphael glances in at me.
It gets worse when Toni just casually swings Kami around while they’re still kissing, and he walks her to the bed.
Okay, shit is heating up real quick.
I practically run out of the room, right into Raphael’s side as I shut the door before we witness Toni ripping Kami’s uniform off.
When the door is shut I look up at Raphael, I pretend to cough behind my hand as I say, “I guess I’ll maintain that abandoned office now. I mean, I don’t know what else I’m going to do with my time.”
“What you just did,” Raphael hasn’t moved so I can’t walk past him. I feel weird moving off unless he’s dismissed me first. Mostly because he’s in a role of teaching and leading.
I shuffle back a step so we aren’t unnecessarily close and I look at his face again.
“I didn’t do anything.”
“Toni doesn’t do anything unless multiple people tell him to,” Raphael slowly shakes his head, “He’s as stubborn as they get. Kami called you in because he gets weird and sloppy around new girls. You tripped him up into listening.”
“Weird and sloppy?” I ask, that was weird and sloppy? “He was pretty smooth while talking to me. No problems.”
“Second-hands are usually persuasive,” Raphael retorts, narrowing his eyes down at me, “You have no clue of anything, do you? You’re from the old side of town.”
“I am, very poor in fact,” I smile, “Thanks for rubbing it in.”
“We’re a pack,” Raphael explains anyway, ignoring how annoyed I got, “We help – each other.”
“Yeah the established, the mated girls,” I argue and I feel like Nancy and Bailey for a second, as I whine, “Everyone else who isn’t in it already and mated to legends, feels…” left out. I just realise I’m almost projecting, and I quickly change my tune, “We feel like we’re not… we’re not… like… accepted in the same way,” I tattle off under Raphael’s slowly raising brow.
“Do your duty, Clary,” Raphael doesn’t even bother trying to ask what I meant, “Go.”
He seems in a bad mood now. No smile for me. No patience.
Fine.
I start to walk off, completely overwhelmed by his own moods.
“Wait.”
It’s not me.
Raphael calls to me, after I’ve just stormed off.
I turn around.
“You like art and reading?” Raphael asks.
“You snooped through my room?” I ask.
“No, you twat, I can tell from the paint stains on the clothes you arrived in and the books you lugged around in that smelly bag yesterday,” Raphael explains, “You didn’t bring any other items with you.”
“I thought I was going to art school,” I bite back. I motion to the grey uniform of an assistant, “I didn’t expect this. Bland, grey, pants and jumper. Telling a grown man, a top Fang, to drink his medicine. I didn’t expect to be asked to dust an old, abandoned office. Or to deal with you, flirting with me, not telling me, what the hell you want from me. My mate’s dead. I shouldn’t even be here. You insisted I stay. Why? I’ve followed your command. I’ve followed every command you’ve said. Only for you to call my beloved knapsack with my books, smelly. It’s not smelly. Don’t ever call them smelly again.”
I expect Raphael to blow up on me.
He often did with his young-blood Fangs learning discipline.
Right now, he’s just trying not to laugh. But it’s almost worse. Raphael is mocking me. He just looks me over, real slow, smirking. Asshole!
I’m done being patient.
“Fuck you, Fang, I’m not doing this anymore, I’m going home,” I go cold on him, and Raphael loses his smile.
Now I smile at his displeasure, turning and walking away from him.
As I’m moving, I feel all my hairs stand on end.
He’s raging, I can feel it.
I hear doors open, and when I look up, I see other Fangs who are in their chambers resting with wounds, looking out to see what the hell just happened.
In almost every corridor of Fortitude, it was whispers. No one yelled. No one said a word out of line. I guess I just disrupted everyone and their study or whatever it is they’re doing in there with their second-hands.
The other Fangs look to Raphael, their First-Runner and so basically their leader.
“Language, Clary!” Raphael snarls it down the corridor. I now stop walking as my hands clench at my sides. “My office.”
I feel like this is a test.
But I also have a choice.
I can just leave. He can’t stop me.
But his command has already made me want to listen.
It’s just something in my blood.
I stopped walking after all.
I feel his heat at my shoulder, his mouth by my ear, “Now, brat.”
He repeats himself once.
As Raphael walks ahead of me, the other Fangs are waiting for my obedience, curious who I am. I wonder if they were told or weren’t. About Raze. And me.
I don’t want to be the centre of attention any longer.
I hold my left arm with my right hand and I scuttle after Raphael.
Maybe it was in me to be a second-hand.
But that didn’t mean I’d take shit for nothing.
And he insulted who I was, or it felt like it, with that mocking laugh.
As far as I was concerned, he deserved it.
I follow Raphael to the staff quarters and we walk into his clean and pristine office. At least it was alive, unlike the dusty dull office next door.
I stay standing in the middle of the room, crossing my arms over my chest.
Raphael walks to his desk, swings around, takes a seat and just looks at me with his hard grey-eyes, no longer sweet, before he tells me straight, “You’re useless if you can’t understand your role.”
“I’m not useless,” I bite back, prepared for his anger.
“Prove it. You proved it to Raze, prove it to me. Impress me,” Raphael asks bluntly. A thing I don’t even understand, it’s so vague. All I know is the number one rule; it wasn’t about impressing Fangs.
But here he goes, asking me to impress him.
And I don’t want to.
“Fuck you,” I say it again, quietly.
Raphael scoffs, “See? Useless. Maybe you should go home.”
“I’d love to –”
“Back to what life?” Raphael asks way too quickly, before I can turn around to leave. There. I knew it. He wanted me to stay.
“Raphael.”
“To what life, Clary?”
“Raphael… what do you want?” I walk forward toward his desk, staring right into his eyes, “Tell me the truth.”
“You don’t know anything,” Raphael responds harshly.
“Tell me. Or, how about, I’ll tell you… I think… you like me.”
“You couldn’t handle me,” Raphael lets that out of the bag. Finally, we’re getting somewhere. However, I do lose confidence, just to some immediate shyness. I hear the need in his voice. Even in his demeanour, the way he looks at me. It’s like he wants to eat me up.
“You called me here because I swore at you, what do you want me to do?” I ask this instead, “Maybe I can handle it.”
“Would you bend over my desk, so I can spank your ass?” Raphael raises a brow, “You deserve it. You pissed me off.”
My mouth pops open and I blush, “What?”
“Or… just go home,” Raphael drawls deeper, “But if you want to stay… you listen to me and you do what I say.”
“You actually want to spank me? Is that meant to teach me a lesson or something?” I ask, still blushing.
Raphael smiles when he sees my awkward smile, “Come here. Show some fortitude. I think it’ll suit you. Your ass, pink from my hand.”
“But you’re my teacher,” I point out.
“I don’t think so, Clary,” Raphael shakes his head and the wolf comes out as he growls, “You’re spoken for.”
“What does that even mean to you?” I whisper.
Raphael’s eyes darken, his hand even goes to his shiny black belt, “Come here and find out.”
“No,” I freak out and back up.
I just can’t trust him. He won’t say it. That’s why I won’t agree.
Raphael watches me as I back up to the door, all the way, ready to run.
“You won’t tell me the truth,” I tell him, “You’re keeping something from me.”
Raphael slowly stands as I reach for the door behind me, “Then I’ll tell you. Raze might be alive,” Raphael is in pain admitting this, clearly it’s a hope, and only a hope, but it does make sense why he would want me to stay, “You need to stay. Until we find out for sure what happened to him.”
“Why didn’t you just tell me that?” I lose all my anger in that moment, my fingers slipping from the door, “I’ll do anything I can to help. But why did you lie to me?”
Raphael has a stern expression on his face.
All the Fang can do is look me over multiple times, without saying anything.
His grey eyes are so focused, but his mouth is too still.
I wait just long enough for Raphael to let something slip.
He speaks now, after the silence between us, “Clary… I’m First-Runner. I don’t mate. But I do fuck whoever I want. And I want you.”
I wanted him to say he wanted me.
But I am appalled by his answer.
How he answered. This handsome bastard had clearly been alive in his prime, far too long.
“I don’t respect that,” I whisper.
“Then go,” Raphael smiles cruelly and turns to look out the window instead, in his own world, “You couldn’t handle this anyway.”
Arrogant fucking bastard.
I finally leave. Shocked to my core. I always thought he was astute and disciplined.
Raphael was just an asshole.
A possessive asshole.
I guess I’m just going to be the first girl he can’t have.
I think of leaving but I don’t want to leave Kami… not to mention, Raze might be alive.
I decide… I’ll stay… I’d stay just to drive Raphael fucking mad.
Because I would never, ever, agree to play his little game.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 5 ♡¸.•*
I don’t go back to my dorm, or near anyone. For a moment I need to be on my own. I avoid everyone by walking into the depths of Fortitude until I find the Restricted Ordnance. No one is here. In this massive chamber, the Fangs store there most prized orbs.
The grey stone walls and their shelves are lit by candle light only. You’d think security would be here 24/7, but all the magic orbs were broken. When they were surrounded by so many shifter-spirits, they were silenced.
I walk in through the shelves and I read through the orbs, which look like glass spheres when they’re deactivated. I go through the lowest ranked orbs to the orbs protected by the top runner Fangs.
At the end in the darkest corner is the line I’ve been looking for. The Orb of Stone… guarded by Toni Fang Claw. Original. I knew about Claw. He was from a line of wolf shifters who were infamous for being reckless but brilliant in battle.
The Orb of Rabbit is guarded by Raphael Fang Gold. Gold… born royalty. Rabbit was interesting. I had heard Wizard Rabbits were teleporters, extremely fast and dangerous in battle. Raphael would have disabled their teleporting abilities by keeping this Orb here.
The Orb of Darkest Night… Ray Fang Gold. Itched roughly into the stone next to his brass plate is Razor. It was a nickname, I didn’t even realise that’s where Raze must have originally came from. But his Orb is missing.
So, the wizards have Darkest Night back on their side – which explains why the Fangs were doing missions at night, not during the day. The wizards were strongest at night and were conducting their attacks then.
I did not feel any empathy for wizards as they were not human. They were weird apparitions of nature. They made human settlement anywhere near nature a major hazard. They also liked to kill humans for sport, especially travelling humans, so we needed our Fangs. Our shifter protectors and guardians acted as sheep dogs basically, keeping the evil in nature, out of our camps or remote farms. Wolves were the wizards’ number one enemy and a special source of power. Wizards loved wolf skins. They also wore them after they killed a Fang.
Shifter’s bones, fangs, furs and blood… pure gold to wizards. It fed their ability to live abnormally long lives. One Fang killed could get them another century of life.
I now wonder why they kept stealing Orb of Darkest Night right from under the Fangs noses. Did they have a betrayer in Fortitude, carrying it out of here?
Or did a wizard… hmm…
I look to the Orb of Rabbit.
Teleportation.
“Have you worked it out yet?”
I nearly jump out of my skin when Raphael speaks behind me.
I spin fast, barely keeping in a screech when I see his dark silhouette a few paces behind me. He is leaning on a stone pillar.
“Fuck me, I nearly died from fright,” I hiss at him, hand over my heart.
Despite his surprise stalking of me into the Restricted Ordnance, I forget about our fight minutes ago in his office.
In this place, Raphael seems to have forgotten too. His grey eyes are shining in the dark, his wolf shifter genes give him great eyesight at night. Right now, he is staring at his Orb with a grim frown… in this moment, anyway, it’s no longer about me.
“I just came to apologise,” Raphael speaks to his Orb, catching me by surprise while not looking at me, “I’m not the same since… since my brother didn’t come back. Two years. Still… no answers.”
I ask tentatively, “…when you do your runs… have you seen a wizard wearing his…?”
“No,” Raphael meets my gaze, “That’s actually why he might be alive, Clary. It doesn’t seem like any wizard took his fur – if he was dead I assure you they’d wear it everywhere like a trophy. And his fur is particularly brilliant, it’s a striking silver. You can’t miss it.”
“I liked hearing that. Tell me all about him,” I ask, thinking this might be good to mend whatever cracks we had formed from our argument earlier. Raphael clearly cared deeply about his brother. We should talk about my Fang-Kissed mate.
“Do you want the long story or the short version?” Raphael smirks to himself.
“Short,” I shrug, “Heck – just give it to me.”
“Okay, I’ll shoot. Razor… and I…? We don’t get on, Clary,” Raphael looks at me and then lifts a hand to trace the scar over his eye, “Not that the title matters but he’s the first-born prince, I’m the spare… we may not have royal rule anymore but we are purely royal blooded shifters, if you could tell from our last name.” That explains the arrogance too. But… he’s face.
“Wait… did your brother do that to you?” I gasp and Raphael nods, “What happened between you two? I thought a wizard gave you that scar.”
“I’ll explain. Razor is level-headed, calmest mother fucker you’ll ever meet. I’m not,” Raphael was the hot-head, no shit, “I’ve always been hell bent on making him break – to show some fucking fire,” Raphael says this fondly, as if that’s always been their dynamic, even if it’s not perfect at times, I can hear the respect, “One night I kept running ahead of Raze – you never,” Raphael holds up a finger, “Ever, run ahead of First-Runner. He was legendary, twenty years he’s been First-Runner. I was always fucking around, and it was my first year as a Fang, formally anyway… when this fight happened… and I’ve only been here three years tops. So this scar happened three years ago. It was my first run, I kept running ahead. He taught me a lesson – to save my life,” Raphael shakes his head, “Anyway… fast forward a year, Toni and I make it to Second and Third Runner. We learned to respect Raze. And then we were closer than ever together. I stopped nipping at his heels like a jealous younger sibling, and I felt more his equal. We were a trio. However… Clary, it all went downhill when I lost my Orb of Rabbit. Because then Raze kept losing his Orb – his Orb which is useless, it doesn’t give them anything but darker night… nothing else… but the reason they kept stealing it?”
“To keep luring him out?” I guess and Raphael nods.
“The Wizards were sick of being humiliated and losing, defeat after defeat, all to Raze. One run, he disappeared and didn’t come back. That same run I got my Orb of Rabbit back. My Orb is far more dangerous. If they can teleport, we get injured a lot more or… some of us will likely die, especially the younger inexperienced Fangs on their first missions with those more experienced.”
“I am guessing you feel responsible for your brothers disappearance,” I mention quietly. Raphael shuts his mouth but won’t admit it. But I know it, “Is that why you’re so nice to me since I came here? Protecting me?”
“I’m nice?” Raphael grins, shocked by my choice in words.
I’m shocked too. He was not nice before, but I… I do believe he was lashing out. Because of his grief over not knowing what happened to Raze.
“You’re a nice asshole,” I reword it, and Raphael’s grin softens to a handsome smile as he looks me over more affectionately.
I feel a shiver run down my spine. I smile awkwardly and turn to Ray’s brass plate.
I touch his nickname.
“Why Razor?”
“Lethality, he doesn’t make the enemy squirm, he cuts their throats with one swipe or bites their heads clean off,” Raphael comes closer to me, I feel his hand touch my hip and waist, lightly, comforting almost.
He stands at my shoulder as we look at Raze’s empty Orb compartment.
“He is probably dead,” Raphael admits. Closer to my ear, “I’m sorry if I got your hopes up… but I… he’d be alive if he showed. He always comes back. But he just hasn’t, I don’t know what to tell you,” Raphael’s heat is all over me from behind. I feel my back tingle with his scent too, clean and masculine, like pine needles. I bet he was outside training at dawn.
I think of Raze too, how he always comes back, and didn’t – yet there was no sign of his death. No body. No remains.
I think of something brilliant.
“What if it was a strategy?” I whisper, my mind, while it was geared toward art and creativity, not war, I can still think outside the box, “…what if… he wanted you to be First-Runner… so he disappeared on purpose? To teach you another lesson?” I turn around to Raphael, my eyes alight with my intuition, “I could be right? If he had your best interests at heart… and he had been First Runner for twenty years?”
Raphael’s grey eyes look forlorn and also stressed by my words.
He doesn’t deny the suggestion, but he won’t accept it either. It’s definitely come as a shock, since he didn’t think of that. It’d be a betrayal, if Raze had let him think he was dead this whole time. Of course, I have no proof. It’s just an idea.
Raphael stops looking so inward, and starts looking out… choosing to enjoy the present, I feel his grey silver eyes focus suddenly on me. I smile uncontrollably as I can tell he uses me as an anchor out of the depths of his mind. I enjoy that I helped him like a second-hand, just by being here. Just talking it out. I also just enjoy him, Raphael is so much taller than me, I can definitely see the sharp features of a prince naturally being a part of his beautiful, handsome face.
I feel suddenly more dwarfed when he takes a step closer, cancelling off all personal space. Now it’s just our space. Why do I like it? Why do I kind of like the ragged scar on his face, marking him as reckless in his own way? Fire and passion.
I don’t know what he’s really doing until he’s moved into me, flush with me until I’m backed up against the wall and Raphael is looking directly at my mouth.
I don’t want to move off. I just stare up at him.
“I pretend, Clary… I just pretend to know what the fuck I’m doing as First-Runner,” Raphael admits to me, a deep admission, “But I don’t have a fucking clue.”
“You convinced me you knew what you were doing,” I murmur up at him, losing my voice as Raphael leans down to my lips.
“I’m great at acting the part, but I’m only really good at this,” Raphael let’s a dark, mean growl out as he blatantly goes for it, and kisses me hard.
I lose my breath as I open my lips and kiss him back, feeling his hand slide around my waist to pull me in even harder, he turns his head and leaves my lips to kiss my neck. Fuck, he knows what he’s doing.
His hands are firm against my waist and my back as he trails three hard kisses along and down my neck before he pulls away but won’t let me go.
I breathe very hard, not sure what to say.
I enjoyed the kiss but I feel guilty.
Raphael looks frightened by something, as his eyes run over my face, and then he looks at me, “Clary?”
“W-What?” I stammer.
“You’re an awful kisser,” Raphael whispers. I jerk against him in protest but he grins and I just huff out a frustrated breath, “Making you mad is so refreshing. I need to piss someone off. I can piss you off and if Raze returns… well, he’ll try to kill me and we’ll all be happy then.”
“You’re an awful person,” I joke and laugh hysterically, “And a great kisser.”
“Fangs might die any fucking day, we don’t play by the fucking rules,” Raphael laughs with me, “I like to live while I can.”
He scares me when he says that. I grip onto his uniform now, with both hands.
“You won’t…” I start to ask, “Die? Will you? Don’t. You can’t. You are a pure-bred asshole but I don’t want you to…”
Raphael smiles and kisses me again.
I stop talking, he takes the words right from me.
I close my eyes for the much more softer kisses he gifts me with now.
It’s so gentle, so thoughtful, he kisses me again and again. They’re like little reassuring I-love-yous. Even though we barely know each other and it’s just chemistry.
He lets me breathe at the perfect time and then Raphael lets me go. I watch him slip away.
As his touch leaves me, I regain my sense of weight as my feet touch the ground.
I didn’t even realise he had been lifting me up a little.
I lean back on the wall for support as Raphael slowly turns from me in his retreat.
His voice darkens further and his grey eyes sparkle with mischief.
“You want more of that, you’re going to have to pay for it, Clary,” Raphael winks and turns to stalk off, “…and that bag is smelly,” talking to himself now it seems, “I’ll get you a new one… out of pity.”
I watch him with a screwed up face.
Pay for him? I mean, pay for what?
Was he a… whore or something?
Oh, no.
I don’t think he meant money or gold.
He wanted something else. Anyway, the insult…
“I’m not fucking smelly, I mean my book bag is not smelly, you’re fucking…” beautifully scented, actually, “You’re a…! A weirdo!”
Raphael doesn’t bother to come back at my terrible, horrific, out of place come back.
I get my breath back and stand up taller.
I try to get my wits back as I turn around a few times and feel the cold stones with my palms.
No wonder girls liked it here.
The Fangs were crazy and mischievous and very… unpredictable… obsessive… protective… horny… needy. And, fun.
Fuck.
I wanted to smack him.
And I wanted… him.
Was I starting to crave his negative attention? Raphael was a game player though, there was no doubt.
All I knew is that I did trust him. In the sense that I trusted that he’d protect me. But who’d protect me from him?
Raphael wanted to keep messing with me, it was kind of big trouble that I was low-key enjoying it.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 6 ♡¸.•*
I kept to myself the rest of the day and then I lay down to sleep in my dorm with Kami. She sleeps like the dead, straight on her back, no arms or legs bent, just her eyes shut. I had decided to paint in my room and just… grieve, earlier.
I had been unemotional about it thus far because it was hard to take in the enormity of what it meant… what being here meant I was Fang-Kissed to a missing First-Runner.
Missing for two years and probably never coming back.
I had painted a silver backed wolf, I imagined his grey eyes being white in the darkness, reflecting the moon. I painted what I believed Raze to look like. Tall, head held high, paw lifted as he smelled out the enemy ahead.
As I painted, that’s when I cried, and I was glad I had the room to myself.
Maybe it was the kiss with Raphael but it broke my heart when I processed what it meant. I kissed my mate’s brother. I was a horrible person because I had enjoyed it. And… and I shouldn’t have.
By now I’ve cried all my tears and the room is quiet as Fortitude is empty of the top Fangs, who are out on night patrols.
I can’t sleep very well regardless. I lay awake as I smell the green breeze come in through the window. I left it open, needing the air to move to feel at peace. It was warm enough to do that anyway.
I look around the basic empty dorm, aside from our beds and our stuff strewn around and my art, it’s mostly undecorated. I don’t like looking around too much though, because I hate seeing shapes in the dark. I had a wild imagination and I’m already seeing things move. The shadows played tricks on anyone’s mind, especially if you had crappy mortal vision.
I close my eyes, but the moment my lids shut, all my hairs stand on end.
Someone is watching me.
The feeling is extremely robust, but the door isn’t open and the window is on the second story level.
I peel open my eyes carefully and I notice a shape in the centre of the room. I squint and the fuzzy form moves.
I open my eyes wide, and I am frozen when I see Raze standing there in the moon light, directly in the moon rays.
Raze, it has to be him.
But it’s… it’s one hundred percent his ghost.
He looks a lot like Raphael, but no scar and a pristine uniform. Tattered. Old. And him? He is transparent. His form shifts in the moon light, a phantom, or just a delusion.
I look over his hair, not buzzed but a few inches long. A lush grey, not from age, but from his wolf genes being so strong. Fang Gold Royalty. The First Prince. Dead.
I get a shock when the apparition of Raze moves toward me and gets down on one knee. With no expression he just watches me and I watch him.
I’m not scared.
Because I know it’s him.
“Are you dead?” I whisper. Raze leans on the side of my bed, looking in pain as he sits on the floor and stays close to me and my face. He is just observing me. Perhaps ghosts can’t talk, “I didn’t know this would be my fate,” I whisper, looking over him, “…didn’t know we would never meet, or that you would be a Fang… a legend too… a dead one…” I trail off and he looks content to be quiet.
Raze doesn’t smile but he watches me with a maturity I know is just from how long he’s been successful at his duty to the realm, and I know he listens to every word I say, considering everything. He is very, very different from Raphael. I can see why his little brother would try to shake him, Raze is so calm, it’s almost infuriating.
“Are you talking to yourself?” Kami asks me from across the room and I jerk up onto my elbow with fright. I look over and see she hasn’t moved. Her eyes still shut.
“I thought you were sleeping” I accuse her.
“Your voice woke me,” Kami yawns and turns around, facing the wall, “Go to sleep, Clary, Raphael will be fine. Don’t you worry about him. The mean wolves always survive.”
Well, well, thanks for telling me that now, Kami! I had been worried about him.
I look at Raze and he puts a finger to his own lips, telling me to keep quiet.
I nod.
I think he cares about Kami’s sleep.
Raze moves closer.
He gets up from the floor, but he also moves in, toward me.
I lean back and stay still as Raze kisses me. Just once. His lips brushed against mine… and I felt absolutely nothing. He wasn’t real.
I lean back against the headboard and he smiles as I blush at his shadow.
“Raphael needs you,” Raze speaks a low command. So he can talk.
His voice is loud enough that Kami immediately rolls around and stares at us with wide-eyes, shocked but silent as she acknowledges the apparition too. I’m glad I’m not the only one seeing things.
“Raphael?” I ask, “Raphael is… he’s a bit…”
“I am dead, Clary,” Raze tells me straight. My bottom lip trembles, I try not to cry but he speaks to distract me, “I came here to ask you… to listen to me. Can you do that, Clary?”
“Yes,” I promise.
“Raphael needs a second-hand, so be that for him,” Raze’s eyes harden, “He’s a wild wolf, he’ll never mate… and you’ve lost a mate…”
I gulp.
“Raze,” Kami drawls his name, fascinated by his ghost.
He turns to her and he gives her a dazzling smile, “Your father got me, Kami.”
“Turned you to stone?” Kami asks, husky and dead-on. Raze nods.
“If you can find me, you can put me in your garden,” Raze suggests.
“That’s morbid,” Kami says without emotion, Raze chuckles and looks back to me – seeing my obvious jealousy that he smiles and laughed for her, but not for me.
However, Raze can see my hurt expression in an instant. He just slowly shakes his head at me. He must think I’m silly.
“Clary, do what I ask,” Raze makes me focus, “Raphael. Clary. Focus him.”
“Raphael is wild,” I agree with him, “I am pretty sure he’s toying with me, I don’t think he likes me beyond the fact that I’m new and interesting.”
“You’re smart, Clary,” Kami speaks in a monotone, “Raphael is a dick.”
“Raphael is my brother,” Raze puts his hand over mine, “Protect him.”
“He drives me crazy,” I admit, “Isn’t there anyway you can come back from the dead? Everyone misses you.”
Raze smiles gently for me now, only to say, “No.”
“No?” I whisper, “I’m sure there’s a way.”
“No,” Raze looks me over, “I’m sorry, Clary. I’m gone.”
“You’re right here,” I beg him, “Surely…”
“Do what my brother asks if he needs assistance and help ground him, he can get lost in the clouds,” Raze stands up, ignoring my protest as he walks toward the window, and I know he’s going to disappear as his body starts to fade.
“Wait,” Kami calls to him.
“Don’t –” I also call to Raze.
Kami and I watch him disappear as the moon shies away behind a cloud.
Kami and I look at each other next.
“What do I do?” I ask her, slightly panicked.
“Do what he said,” Kami suggests, “But you’ll need your sleep.”
“Can you help me?” I ask, “On how to navigate him?”
“Raphael?” Kami raises a sleepy brow at me, “No way, I can barely tolerate him as a friend,” She turns back to the wall, “Goodnight, Clary.”
“Um,” Thanks? “Goodnight, Kami,” I lie back down on the pillow, my mind racing.
So, it’s official. Raze was dead.
And?
Raphael would never mate.
But I had my instructions.
I had to look after Raphael.
Fuck me. This was going to be an adventure – and I had a feeling it was going to be painful if I didn’t find a way to tame the wild in him and soon.
It wasn’t lost on me what Raze meant about his brother.
Wild wolf.
That was Raphael, two words that perfectly encapsulated his temperament and fluctuating moods.
And I had to be his second-hand…? And he didn’t even want one.
Shit.
I had my work cut out for me.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 7 ♡¸.•*
I walk with the sleepy second hands to the Meet, to welcome back the Fangs who were runners last night.
Every girl is dressed in Pjs or walking around with blankets on their shoulders.
One by one, the Fangs return from their run.
Kami and I wait anxiously by a statue of an old legend Fang runner called Beowulf. A legend from a thousand years ago that was carved with long wicked fangs and a heavily scarred flank. The neck is curled down as the legend snarls, hackles raised.
As I focus on the statue, I miss Toni’s approach but I hear him talk.
“You look like you didn’t sleep a wink.”
Toni sounds playful as he looks over Kami.
“Did the bugs help?” Kami asks in her morning monotone.
“They did, thank you, I could see through pitch darkness,” Toni kisses her and I turn to the entry, waiting for Raphael.
5 am and I was going to tell him his brother was officially dead, that I had seen Raze’s ghost and he wasn’t coming back.
It looks like no other Fangs will be coming through the front of Fortitude. I get a stab of anxiety rushing through me. Is he…?
Toni notices me watching for Raphael.
“Raphael doesn’t expect a second-hand, he’s gone straight to his room,” Toni mentions, lightly.
“Any injuries?” I ask.
“Nothing eventful,” Toni winks, “Easy run.”
“Good,” I murmur.
“201.”
Toni says the room number under his breath, quick and sly as he escorts Kami off in the southward direction, where his garden room is.
201.
Raphael’s room? Yup.
But he was probably exhausted. I take a deep breath and watch every girl escort their Fang to bed or breakfast.
I guess I can tell Raphael later…
I decide to return to my room, still wearing my white Pj short-shorts and pink top. However, on the way up the stairs… no one comes back to the dorms on the right.
Mostly everyone returns to the left wing.
I look down the wide hall, left and right.
It’s suddenly silent in Fortitude and I see sparkles of the last moon rays before dawn, shining along the red carpet which would lead toward Raphael’s room, which will be somewhere at the end.
I feel indecisive, until I realise Raze left me an order. I had to take care of Raphael.
Damn it.
Alright, I’ll try to be caring for a wolf who didn’t want any kind of attachment. Aside from whatever he deemed fun. Which seemed to be causing emotional trauma for his friends. For me.
I suck in a deep breath and storm my way to 201. It’s a hell of a walk.
But I don’t regret my act of courage – at least I consider it to be so… especially when I see the blood on the fancy gold doorknob of the cream giant royal door. Raphael Fang Gold’s name is even etched into the door, and I get the distinct feeling he was born and raised at Fortitude.
I had to walk all the way down to the end of this wing, and cross over into an older part of Fortitude to even get to his door. It’s quiet down here, and cold. I quietly open Raphael’s door and everything is dark… and an outright mess.
In the dull grey moon light I see his clothes strewn everywhere, his bed, a mess, his uniforms haphazardly thrown on hooks on the wall where they shouldn’t even be. The room is thrice the size of Toni’s. It’s massive. On the second floor it has huge windows that are blown open, curtains floating with the light wind from the breeze off the balcony overlooking a dense forest. The only light on is from the bathroom, where I hear Raphael, who is clearly in pain.
I follow a trail of blood to the bathroom door and I peak in to see him standing in the shower, his hand on the wall as he reaches over his shoulder and pulls out an embedded arrow. I wince when he wrenches it out, snarling with the awful pain as he drops the weapon in the shower and then picks up a strange sponge covered in a blue moss. It sparkles as he presses it to the wound, instantly relieving most of the pain. He drops his forehead to the tiles and just waits under the water for the healing sponge to work. The wound looked shallow even though it appeared worse when the arrow was lodged inside.
I hesitate going in because Raphael is completely naked and even bloody and wounded, covered in steam… his whole bathroom… including his bedroom, smell divine. Fresh pine and something brassy.
I watch Raphael take away the sponge and the wound is almost closed. He drops the sponge in the shower and picks up a new item. This is a salve, he swipes it out of an old battered tin and then reaches back to spread it over the almost shut wound.
Raphael misses at first and then drops the tin with slippery fingers. It bounces to his left and behind him.
He swears as he turns to pick it up, too quick for me to react. I freeze at the door, but on the way back up from grabbing the tin, Raphael’s grey eyes shoot straight for me, catching me staring.
Oh, no.
I quickly grab the door and open it the rest of the way, pretending I just appeared.
“Let me help,” I ask, pathetically unsure of myself. I was just doing as his brother told me!
I shuffle in then I stand there staring at Raphael’s scar, crinkled with his shock at my appearance.
He probably wouldn’t have made so much noise if he knew I was there, I can tell because now he stands taller, no longer hunched in pain or exhaustion, even though I know he was both those things mere moments ago.
Raphael doesn’t look to be in a teasing mood, something about his eyes look darker than usual. His expression is sour as he doesn’t tell me to leave, but he does hold the tin out toward me, just a miniscule action.
Acceptance.
For this one thing.
I quickly move in, avoiding looking too hard at him as he turns off the shower and the steam disperses quick.
Raphael grabs a towel on the way out and quickly wraps it around his torso, as he steps out onto the ivory tiles, he moves left and turns to give me his back and shoulder.
I stand behind him, overcome by his size. I have to reach up quite far to be able to smear the salve onto his shoulder wound.
“What is this?” I ask Raphael, while trying not to salivate over the serious muscles all over his back. He’s fucking built. I’ve said it before but here I am, thinking it again. A lot of the wolves were lean but he was tall and huge. If I didn’t know his name, I’d think he was Beowulf.
“Probably juniper and spelled honey or something,” Raphael murmurs, “How long were you watching me?”
“I just, um, well like thirty seconds I guess,” I stay more honest, knowing it’ll sound worse if I lie, “Why do you do this by yourself? Your room is a mess too.”
“You weren’t invited in here,” Raphael slowly looks over my shoulder, glaring down at me.
Oh, he’s the moody-teacher again, alright. The moody-naked teacher. Fuck. Why does my brain do that? So inappropriate!
“Uh, yeah,” I reply awkwardly as I finish with the salve, and I hand it back to him.
Raphael turns to me and places it back in the shower.
“How was the run?” I ask him while fiddling with my hands behind my back.
“Uneventful,” Raphael responds dismissively as he looks at himself in the mirror, checking for any more marks.
“You did get an arrow lodged in your shoulder, but that’s surely no big deal,” I say sarcastically.
“It is no big deal, Clary,” Raphael narrows his eyes at me, looking meaner than ever as he starts to eye me over. Shit… he’s tired, he didn’t expect me, he was clearly tolerating me.
I was rude coming in here and I should apologise.
“Okay, I believe you, but hey… um, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have come here without permission,” I agree with him. If I don’t give him a hard time, he can just chill and leave it at that! Hopefully.
Raphael turns from the bathroom sink to face me.
Without a word, he steps toward me slowly. I immediately shuffle back an inch on my heel, feeling wobbly. Don’t fall over, Clary, shit. I almost do, but I steady myself.
I drop my hands at my sides, physically trembling before him.
“Turn around,” Raphael doesn’t look away from me.
I hesitate for only half a second but I nod and I turn around, “Is there something on the back of my shorts or – ?” I attempt to ask a question casually and I end up gasping at the end.
I feel Raphael’s teeth, bite into my shoulder gently.
It is so unexpected that I curl my shoulder up in fright. He only grazed me with his teeth, but a second later I feel Raphael’s hand, grab my ass, and he bites me again, this time at the curve of my neck. He won’t let go of my ass either, kneading the side of it with a strong, firm hand. I feel like a possession.
I hear a growl, wolf-like, in the back of his throat as he sniffs up my neck, and then he lets go of my ass to grab a fistful of my black wavy hair, suddenly and abruptly scaring me.
“Get out,” Raphael drawls over my face, a low snarl after he pulled my head back with my hair. But now he nudges me toward the door, releasing me.
I stumble quickly toward it, lunging for the door for assistance. I lean on it as I turn around, grabbing the knob tight.
Was that bite and growl and grab, some kind of punishment?
Because it made me fucking wet.
I look back at Raphael’s angry and scarred face, “What the hell was that for?” I ask, needing to know.
Raphael shakes his head and his wet hair flicks over the ivory as he grabs the sink and looks at himself again, rather than at me, “Payment.”
Gods, he’s weird.
“What, you think that kind of stuff is all paid for or, or it’s a payment, or something?” Like, sexual stuff?
“You haven’t heard the rumours?” Raphael asks, truly curious, “Before I was a First-Runner?”
“No girls talk about anything other than the fact you are the First-Runner, there’s no rumours, Raphael –”
“I made every bitch pay for it,” Raphael smirks at himself and he glances at me, “I was a whore. I loved it – I still do.”
Uh – wait.
Wait.
What?!
I blink at him.
Raphael smirks and laughs at me through the reflection of the mirror, “Get out, you nerd.”
I obey.
I turn and walk over his mess, reaching for his door, I jump out of room 201 before he suddenly decides to play any more weird tricks.
I slam his door shut and face it as I back away from it, eyes-wide.
I don’t know what to say.
Raphael loved sex that much? That he chose a life revolving around it, and only recently became a Runner? I didn’t know, I had no idea, no girl talked about him like that. I feel very awkward as I walk back to my dorm.
Once inside I shut the door and then sit on my bed.
He gets lost in the clouds. Raze said that. Raze was the warrior.
Raphael was the… oh gods, it’s so weird to think about.
He was a whore? To whom? And why was he asking me to pay or talking about payments all the time? Why was he – oh, why, why, why was Raphael so crazy for?
I speak to the spot where Raze’ apparition was last night, even though he isn’t there right now, I pretend he still is, “Your brother is psycho and crazy,” I whisper, “I don’t think I can handle him. He’s a mess. Sometimes he’s strict, mean, playful… but honestly, I think he’s just nuts.”
Even Kami couldn’t handle him.
Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.
I think today, I need to do some research on Fangs and what their motivations might be.
Because Raphael seemed motivated to fuck and cause mayhem. But he was obviously a talented runner and fighter too since he was leading all the Fangs in the patrols.
Oh gods, I had so much to learn, and so little time to learn it.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 8 ♡¸.•*
I plan my day around going to Fortitude’s Archive and Library, in order to read as many books as possible about Fang personalities. Especially the Fang Gold blood-line.
But the moment I return to my dorm to grab my knapsack, Kami is back in there packing a backpack.
“You going for a morning picnic or something?” I ask casually as I come in, noticing her thick pants, old sneakers and a giant green coat.
Kami hesitates and watches me with stone cold calculation.
Seconds later she walks across to my knapsack on my bed and turns it inside out, emptying my books onto my bed, she turns to me and walks to me, giving me the empty bag.
“Pack, we’re all going camping today,” Kami explains, “You’re officially invited.”
“What –?”
“Two nights only, Toni and Raph have the next few nights off, as the Runners switch round. They give the young-bloods their training by letting them run in the safest part of the year, and the elder Runners take over for this process,” Kami explains, “Pack, Clary Smith, we’re going into the wildest gardens you’ll ever see.”
She has never been so animated.
“…y-you’re just telling me this now?” I stutter.
“Tradition, I’ve been here a lot longer than you,” Kami turns toward me, “This is my first year as a second-hand. Before that I was a hostage for three years.”
“You what?!”
“Toni fell in love with my good looks,” Kami says, emotionless, as she walks past me into our small bathroom, combing through her greasy straight brown hair. I follow her and watch her smiling at herself in the mirror, “I am incomparable. For Toni’s eye anyway. Raphael Fang Gold… I could not care less for his attention.”
“You need to rewind and tell me why you were a hostage?” I whisper, feeling genuinely shocked that she was keeping all this from me.
“Ray Fang Gold caught me,” Kami actually smirks as she looks back at me, “He… now he is handsome,” I blush with jealousy and she eats it up, “I’m teasing you Clary Smith. Besides, your mate is dead. I am inviting you to the camping trip because I decided this morning that I do like you. I wasn’t sure before. But I decided you are well-intentioned… I had doubts after Raphael was to be your –” Kami suddenly shuts her mouth, her eyes wide as she glares at herself in the mirror.
She let something slip she was not supposed to.
I am still rather speechless as she turns to walk past me, “Pack, Clary Smith.”
“You keep using my last name,” I accuse her, “Why?!”
“Smith,” Kami abruptly laughs and she even grins, a beautiful white toothed smile as she rummages through my other small bag, “Oh there’s nothing of use here. Wear my seconds,” she turns with her hands up as she walks to the closet and takes out a coat and spare pants, tossing them at me, “Put them on.”
“Um, camping…” I hold the coat and pants to me, “Camping… like in nature…”
“A wild garden,” Kami raises both her brows, and suddenly I know why she is so happy. She’s going home.
“I’ll pack,” I agree, “We don’t have to share a tent with the Fangs, do we?”
“We all share the same tent,” Kami explains, “Don’t worry, Toni and I won’t participate in any… shenanigans.”
Kami is a flurry around the room, as she picks up all the stuff she wants to take with her. A small shovel. A little notebook she holds protectively to her chest before she places it in her pocket.
Kami notices my stillness.
Eventually she turns to me and sighs as she reaches into her other coat pocket and takes out a small slip of paper.
“Elder Fang Ravenbolt,” she tries to keep in a grin, “Gave Toni this, he gave it to me, about two years ago. We never told Raphael,” She gives it to me, folded in half, “We’ll meet you at the Turn Around – where they train. You don’t have to come but I do hope you are brave enough to come into my wild garden, Clary Smith.”
Kami turns and lugs her backpack around her shoulders as she walks for the door.
She points to a spare pair of boots by the door and looks back at me.
Huffing, she leaves, content with her mission. I assume I can borrow those too.
I drop the clothes she gave me but I hold the slip of paper in my hand, too tight perhaps.
I feel a surge of emotion.
I think I know what’s in here.
I feel it before I even read it.
With sweaty fingers, I open the piece of paper.
It’s ripped from a log of some kind – surnames are listed… the Fang-Kissed.
But of course, no one has Fang-Kissed anymore, so there is only one name entered into the log with a precise pen.
Clary Smith. My old address where I grew up. Boxes ticked for what provisions were to be made. Ray Fang Gold checked nothing. He didn’t want anything given to me at all, he only wanted me transported here when I was 18 and about to be assigned my first job. I guess he wanted me off the radar. Of course, Raphael Fang Gold’s name is on the register with no Fang-Kissed mentioned next to him.
But Ray did write a special note of consideration.
He wrote; Mistaken?
Then a question mark was added, tiny and just next to Raphael’s name.
****
Lunch time
Kami and Toni led the expedition to the camping ground. Toni explained that Raphael wanted to run here later on as he had to report to the Elders first.
So, I went with Kami and Toni, and I helped them set up camp in a safe part of Fortitude’s forest.
I sit on a log by the fire they built up, and I was silent while Toni and Kami bickered about old-couple things.
They clearly knew each other a long time because their main concern was who should cook dinner and how the pegs of the tent should be hammered into the soil, arguing over which sleeping bag they were going to use, and then arguing about what to cook for dinner, until they settled on glaring at each other, until Kami said, “I’m foraging for berries. Come with.”
“My pleasure,” Toni responded all snide, “Clary? You want to – ?
“No,” I almost yell it. I do not want to be around them bickering any longer. It might just drive me insane.
“Just you and me then, you sour grape,” Toni smiles and runs down some hidden path, Kami mutters something under her breath and then trudges on after him.
When they’ve left, I sink my butt down off the log onto the grass and then I kick back and take a book out of my bag, keeping warm by the fire as I decide to read my latest adventure novel I borrowed from the local library back near home.
I had been in shock while thinking about the sleeping arrangements.
Sleeping in this tiny stupid tent they set up, which would clearly fit three but no way in hell would fit four. Not with Raphael and Toni’s wide ass shoulders.
I could deliberate about it until it drove me insane on the inside, but I just miserably read my book, only reading a few lines before I give up and drop it on my coat, staring up at the sky instead.
The full moon is already in the midday sky, right above me.
“I come out here to relax and now I have to deal with you?”
I blink.
Raphael made it.
He sounds like he is purely teasing though.
I look past my knees to see him walking up into the small clearing.
He takes off his own backpack and tosses it into the tent.
Raphael is wearing a loose grey top that matches his eyes and blue and grey cameo pants and green boots.
I am so over being shy and awkward. I just frown at him and then continue to stare at the sky. Two nights and I had to deal with him teasing me, probably randomly throwing himself at me, and then being mean to me for no reason.
Right now, I am just mad and annoyed.
My new life was fucking stressful and exhausting.
I ignore Raphael Fang Gold, I don’t even say hello.
He immediately takes notice and walks right over to where I’m lying back on the grass with my knees up, still glaring at the sky.
Raphael sits down next to me, not too close, but close enough to suggest he is interested in why I’m so damn annoyed.
“Clary – are you alright? You look sad,” he asks it carefully. I feel like it’s only slightly sympathetic.
I move to sit up, crossing my legs under me as I place my book aside and I look over Raphael, “I know you’re wild and a top Runner… and I don’t know anything… and you’ve probably experienced so much more in life than I can ever hope to imagine to experience myself… but I’d really appreciate it if you didn’t bully me the whole time we’re camping together. So here’s some boundaries, Raphael. Leave me alone. I don’t spend my days thinking about your past and your fame, I’m my own person, it’s not all about you. I came on this trip since Kami invited me. And you didn’t.”
I stand up to walk away, but as soon as I’m up, Raphael asks, “…you’re angry I didn’t ask you to come camping this morning?”
“No, that’s not the point!” I hiss and walk away, since the handsome Fang starts to smile and I refuse to just watch him twist this into some kind of scenario where I’m made out to be the one asking for attention.
I walk myself across the camping ground and I find a spot to sit by a thick tree trunk instead, away from Raphael on the other side of the fire.
I didn’t bring my book in my rage.
I sit there and I watch Raphael stand up and pick up my book.
He walks toward me, but he doesn’t say anything.
Raphael just gets close enough to lean down and place my book by my side, then he slowly starts to walk away, in a round about fashion, looking into the forest, looking for Toni and Kami no doubt. As he sniffs them out, I look at the book next to me and I reach for it. As soon as my hand is on the cover, Raphael turns around, catching me staring at his back through his grey shirt.
Raphael stands still, we lock eyes but he won’t say anything.
After a bit, he walks down the trail Kami and Toni took.
I let out a breath I had been holding inside and then I realise when I’m alone, I suddenly feel like crying. I can’t read when I’m this upset, so I just open my book and pretend to read. I hated that he just toyed with me and never gave me straight answers.
After a minute of silence, after Raphael’s footsteps fade quickly into the forest that absorbed all the echoes… I hear rustling from the trees. Snapping and crackling of wood.
I look up in a sudden fright, thinking a tree is probably going to fall down on top of me.
However, I just watch as a giant grey wolf jumps out through the trees. A dull grey coat and the scar over his dull grey eyes. Raphael’s shifted form is absolutely-massive. His paws and giant claws scar the dirt in front of me as he prances by.
He trots down the path and turns around gracefully, looking at my expression. He shows off his Fang form by grinning at me and showing me all his teeth, growling playfully.
Me?
I’m regrettably smiling – grinning in fact.
He is beyond beautiful.
I jump to my feet and drop my book, walking out to the path to meet Raphael’s wolf.
I hold out my hand, up high, hoping he comes closer.
His wolf eyes my hand and tilts his head. He won’t approach.
“Can’t I touch you?” I ask into the wind, hopeful, when his ears flicker and nothing else, I ask “Pleeease?” I whine a little bit.
Raphael sneers off half his giant wolf fangs as he lopes forward and turns back into the forest, moving along quickly. I run forward and I see him moving down the hidden trail, where Toni should be with Kami.
He ignored my request, and seemed a little annoyed by it. Oh well, I can’t help that I was impressed by his wolf form.
I can’t help how happy I feel now. I was no longer miserable.
I had never seen a Fang in the flesh. It made me realise Raphael wasn’t just a man, but indeed also a wolf by nature. No wonder he was a little moody, wolves usually were.
I had no idea how surreal the experience would be. How massive their wolf-forms were.
It was a superpower all on it’s own that his wolf was such a giant.
I walk back to the fire, feeling shaky with my excitement.
I can’t stop smiling.
Raphael Fang Gold’s wolf was absolutely gorgeous.
What a beast!

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 9 ♡¸.•*
Kami returns with the berries and then she stays by me, I assume Toni and Raphael ran off to spend some Fang time together.
Kami sits next to me on the earth and gives me the basket full.
“Eat all of these and then come with me,” Kami suggests.
“These are all the berries you picked?” I ask, confused.
“A gift, Clary. We are a pack at Fortitude and Toni and I wanted to lift up your spirits, so eat the berries,” Kami says this seriously.
I try not to blush from embarrassment. I really was ruining the camping trip with how much of a bad mood I had been in all morning. I didn’t realise they went off to find a way to cheer me up. But I don’t complain about the kind act.
“Thanks,” I start to eat them and Kami is happy, “Fuck, these are so good. There’s so many different kinds, too?”
“Only I know which ones are edible,” Kami actually smiles, “My favourites are the Blue-Byes,” she points to them. I taste that one next and I screw up my face.
“That one doesn’t really taste like anything,” I give my take.
“I know, I love it, it almost tastes like… sweet dirt,” Kami points to more, “After this, we can go swimming in the lake.”
“I didn’t bring swimmers.”
“Just need your skin,” Kami looks at me like I’m funny, “If you don’t want to then you can –”
“No, I’ll do it, I’ll come,” I change my attitude.
Kami stands up and nods, waiting for me to finish as she inspects the plants around the camp, touching everything, “You want to know my story? I was a wallower,” Kami starts to laugh, “I would wallow away from the garden and get closer and closer to Fortitude, until Raze caught me staring at them train. He knew I was half human because when he approached me I almost fainted. He shifted from wolf to man. I had never seen a cock like that before… anyway… he brought me back, he realised I didn’t want to leave but he had to tell the Elders I was a hostage. Then he introduced me to Toni, who was a… on a visit of a kind… with Raphael, from the city. Very bad boys. Very bad. Raphael was insufferable. But Toni was very kind to me. Since they were born into wealth, they didn’t want to do their duty, they just wanted to go to all the rich parties and sleep with everyone. Until Toni said I was incomparable to every other girl – because I am a stone, half. My father was a peaceful stone wizard you know, I didn’t think he ever cared about me though, until Raze showed up in our room and said my daddy got him, haha… oh no, Raze’s death is probably his own fault for taking me to the wolf pack. I guess my daddy is very protective? He’s just a rock, really, looks like a boulder,” Kami squats on the ground and puts her hands over her head to show me what a boulder looks like, then she stands up and sees I’ve finished with all the berries, although I might have left the Blue-Byes in the basket.
“You left them for me?” Kami skips over, takes the basket from me and I nod vigorously.
“I would have to agree with Toni, you are incomparable to any other,” I say sweetly because I didn’t even realise Kami had this much depth. She was so much more than a monotone.
Kami eats the Blue-Byes and waves me over to follow her into the forest – I guess I should call it her wild garden.
“Remember Clary,” Kami walks by my side, “If the forest is singing sweetly, you’re safe. If it’s screaming, you’re probably dead. If it’s quiet, you need to hide. Don’t worry though, this forest is always in song. I look after this area.”
“Your wild garden,” I guess.
“Yes, and Clary?” Kami slyly side-eyes me, “Just in case it was not obvious. Raphael really likes you. So don’t doubt your appeal.”
“Uh, do you have any idea why he would?” I ask, “Aside from the fact I was here for his brother.”
“I think?” Kami thinks, “It’s because he’s a little bit dumb, exactly like you are. So you’re attracted to each other. A likeness. When I say dumb, I mean he is naïve about girls like you, and you’re naïve about Fang Golds. Raphael knows nothing about you or your life. Just like you don’t know anything about him –”
“He admitted to me he used to be a whore,” I say this very quietly, “This morning.”
“So was Toni,” Kami explains, shrugging, “Until he met me.”
“I don’t have any special heritage though –”
“Of course you do,” Kami stops in her tracks and turns to me, eyes wide, “Clary Smith? Everyone called Smith is hiding a secret, Clary. You have a special past. Raphael and Toni and me? We’re trying to work it out. We don’t know yet.”
“Really?” I ask, confused.
“Didn’t you see the question mark on that slip of paper? Raze was confused by your last name, mistaken by your true heritage,” Kami sounds so sure of herself. I’m pretty sure that question mark was him doubting I was even really his mate, but I don’t comment. It was the very thing that had put me in a terrible mood.
“I’m sure there is nothing special about me and my heritage,” I laugh, “I am just Clary.”
“Mated to a legendary Fang,” Kami pinches my arm quickly and then runs ahead, “Nearly there!”
I hold my arm to soothe it and I hesitate in running ahead.
So, she wasn’t just making fun of my last name this morning for no good reason.
I don’t have an answer for her though.
Special abilities? Nope.
Special past? No.
Just – healing Raze I guess – and even then, my memory was sketchy because I was so young.
Soon after I hear footsteps crunching behind me and I look over my shoulder to see both Toni and Raphael walking down the path, completely naked, clearly looking for the lake too.
“Hi,” Toni grins when he sees me literally stumble off the path, to the side, to let them pass, “Oh, gee, Raph, she’s so shy,” Toni says sympathetically to his friend and then gives me pitiful eyes as he strolls past. Toni looks relatively pleased by the fact I am so awkward.
Raphael regrettably slows down when he gets to my spot off the trail, and he immediately notices me using all my available wit to keep staring at his face instead of looking below at the merchandise.
“What?” I ask, way too forceful.
“Breathe,” Raphael says like a teacher again. He seems concerned and I didn’t even realise I was holding my breath once he approached. I exhale and inhale deeply and he looks me over once before walking ahead, pausing to hold out a hand for me. His neck has enlarged veins like he used all his imminent lack of sympathy to do something generous and kind toward me.
I look at Raphael’s hand and take his kindness as an opportunity to throw it back in his face – playfully, I swear.
“I’m not your second-hand,” I tease Raphael as I quickly walk by him, “I’m not going to hold your hand. Besides, even if I wanted to, I’m too poor to pay for your company. And I won’t put myself in a debt over you, Fang.”
I smirk to myself, as I start to run forward, seeing the lake in the near distance.
I left Raphael in the dust, and I think he was the one who forgot to breathe after I teased him back so confidently for the first time ever.
I focus on the lake, it’s sparkling and not too big.
Kami is squatting by the edge of it, curiously with her hand on a football sized pebble. Toni is sneaking up on her since she seems stuck in a trance.
I guess they didn’t know I was a big fan of swimming.
It was one of my favourite pass times.
I undress at the side of the lake and drop my clothes into a pile, immediately running into the water.
I submerge myself as quickly as possible, my heart racing.
My back was fucking burning.
I could feel his eyes on me. I liked it, I’ll admit it, I loved the attention of Raph – especially as I undressed. It felt like the most wild thing I had ever done and I was already on a high because of it.
I was sure I would be too shy to undress but I decided in this moment not to make it about the Fangs.
I would just have fun for me.
What terrible thing could come from showing confidence?
I slip under the sweet water and I swim forward, coming back up for air, turning to float.
I might not know why I’m here, but I’m safe, the water is soft and cool around me and nothing could spoil this moment.
I was just letting go of everything heavy in my mind.
Fuck all my concerns, I just wanted to live.
Maybe it was the kindness Kami had shown me, and Toni, and even Raphael. But I was starting to feel accepted into their strange little trio.
“CLARY!” I hear Kami shriek my name.
I look up and turn around in a panic when I see Kami is still dressed, pointing to the water at my left. I feel the water turning beneath me, and all around me I see the water whirling and moving in hypnotic patterns, quite unnaturally.
I watch, entranced by the patterns as through the water I see white shimmering eyes, turning, a grey body and long ropey hair following the wizard who’s caught me.
Before I can know how this wizard will want to end me – the water stops separating – and then it comes crashing in from all sides.
I don’t know how the Fangs can save me from this. I’m going to die – aren’t I? And I can’t even scream because I felt so hypnotised by the water’s patterns, I had started to sink as I stopped swimming.
Before the water pulls me down – at the very last second it stops and pulses back just inches from my face, the magic paused or – or was distracted – or repulsed? No matter what it was, the wizard’s magic just stops.
I float back up, kicking my legs, I look around for the grey wizard, and one of his ropey locks of hair, floats toward me, attached to a fracture off his skull. It floats around me, turning the water pink with blood.
I see a huge dark shadow through the water before I see Raphael’s wolf, swimming up with grey bits of wizard falling from his teeth, the body crushed between his jaws.
The water calmly settles around me and now I am surrounded by wizard blood and guts, while Raphael swims around me. He ducks under to clean his teeth of the excess flesh. He comes back up snarling with white, long and fresh fangs.
His dull grey eyes are on me and I’m too in shock to do anything else but stare at him, paddling to stay afloat.
He swims toward me and I grab a hold of his ear and he swims us back to the shore.
Raphael pulls me onto the pebbles, I slip from his giant ear as he then lopes off quickly with Toni.
Kami runs over to lay my coat over my shoulders, hugging me tight.
“Clary, he would have taken your bones, it’s my fault I should have warned you about what the stones were telling me,” Kami is flustered, unable to let me go. Her hug feels genuine, and I realise how huge her heart actually is.
I haven’t said a word because I’m still in shock.
Both our Fangs run around the lake, their snarls warning any enemies nearby, as they look for more to hunt.
“I… but I thought this part of the forest was safe,” I ask Kami as she pulls back.
“It’s the front line to Fortitude, it’s never been penetrated by wizardry,” Kami looks shaken to her core, “This is really bad, Clary.”
“Maybe I’m just a bad omen,” I joke as she stands and helps me up too.
We both stand in the sun, while we wait for Toni and Raphael to come back.
Kami turns around and picks up the large pebble. She comes back to me, showing me the same one she had been feeling earlier.
“It said something very strange,” Kami’s monotone comes back and her mossy green eyes look at me, “Kill the princess, break the boundary. The stones always think I’m on the side of wizards, you see, and they tell me things,” Kami explains, “I can hear what other wizards hear. I think you’re a princess, Clary. I think you were a secret Smith for a reason. The boundary at Fortitude is always tied to the Silver Fang blood-line. So you must be a descendant of a Fang at the very least.”
“Silver Fang?” I ask, confused, “I thought that was Beowulf’s blood line. And… the Silver Fangs, I mean, I – I thought and I’ve heard they were extinct.”
“Well, it lives on in the human Beowulf mated with and the children she had, all the way to you, obviously, they only had daughters,” Kami guesses, “There’s only one way to know for sure. We need to speak to the Elders. They guard the deepest Fang secrets. They’ll know who you are, Clary.”
“So you really are saying I’m a descendant of Beowulf,” I whisper, “Are you serious?”
“Well, you do like adventure novels right? I saw what you read,” Kami drops her pebble and comes to take my hand reassuringly, “Let us wait for our escorts to take us back. I will protect you from any other wizards in the meantime, if they’re near, I’ll defend you with my life.”
Well, that escalated quickly.
We both wait for Toni and Raphael to clear the area, tensely watching the tree-line.
I feel guilty.
I feel guilty by how damn excited I feel all of a sudden.
At how stupid my one thought is.
If what Kami is saying is true?
This is too cool.
A princess?
Of the Legendary Beowulf?!
Of the extinct Silver Fang bloodline?
Oh, heck yeah.
It’s like I was the main character in my own novel or something!

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 10 ♡¸.•*
Kami and I returned to the camp only after Toni and Raphael’s Fangs escorted us back. They stayed at a distance, watching the trees closely. Toni’s wolf was a dark ruddy brown, and I see why Kami liked him so much. He was the colour of earth.
I kneeled by the fire with Kami and we warm our hands near the flames.
Toni and Raphael eventually appear wearing their clothes, although Raphael only wears his pants, tossing his shirt into the tent.
“Safe?” Kami asks Toni.
“All clear,” Toni responds seriously and sits down on one of the felled logs.
“We’ll pack up before dark,” Kami suggests.
“No need,” Raphael walks over, his eye on me, “We stay.”
He talks to everyone but I feel like the words are just for me by the way he’s staring so intensely at my kneeling with my hands up, capturing the warmth.
“Why?” I ask.
“It was a freak accident,” Raphael seems so certain, “…that wizard had the Orb of Rabbit, my orb, I hid it nearby, Toni found it as we scouted. It explains the breach. You’re safe, it was the only way that wizard could penetrate our front line. We didn’t detect any other traces of wizardry… aside from her,” Raphael looks at Kami, “You always smell like old flowers.”
That was a good description of her smell.
“Shut up,” Toni growls at Raphael, “She smells like roses.”
“Yeah, right,” Raphael laughs and finally smiles.
“Anyway, it is safe to stay, because the boundary is now secure,” Toni stays on topic, side-eyeing me with reassurance. I nod.
Raphael is still watching me too tensely from the other side of the fire. I hadn’t thanked him yet for saving my life. He is looking at me differently now, but I withhold the compliment. It’s a real shitty thing to do, but I like that he’s waiting on me…
“I don’t know if we should stay out here,” Kami expresses her worry, “We almost lost Clary.”
“No one dies on our watch,” Toni rolls his eyes, “Relax, you worry wart.”
“Only because you’re a reckless idiot as your beast –”
“We need the full moon’s charge, that is why we will be staying,” Raphael now diverts the conversation before Toni and Kami start up.
“Yes,” Toni agrees.
A small silence ensues as Kami starts to rummage through another bag, taking out the food and the cooking equipment to make an early dinner.
“Put some seasoning on it this time,” Raphael suggests, still standing over Kami, who just slyly sinks her fingers into the soil and picks up the rich dirt.
“This,” Kami says seriously.
“No, no, this is why you don’t let your girlfriend cook, shit,” Raphael leans down and snaps up her wrist, scolding Toni before glaring at Kami’s smug look, “Drop the dirt. We want salt on the steaks.”
“Ah, mineral, minerals, but not this?” Kami shakes her head, scoffing, “Idiot Fang, There’s nothing more regenerative than this soil, nothing better,” she immediately looks to me for agreement, “Right, Clary?”
I smile awkwardly, “I think… sure… um, yes…” I trail off and Kami smiles back.
“Maybe next time,” Raphael pretends to agree and Kami shrugs and releases the soil, so Raphael releases her wrist.
“Oh babe, you stone lover, I love you so much,” Toni laughs and the way he looks at Kami is full of sweetness and deep love. Kami looks very happy that he said that. I feel weird absorbing their energy and witnessing their easy mate bond, exclusive to one another. Unlike –
“With me,” Raphael murmurs at me as he stands back up, “…a walk, Clary.”
We do need to talk.
I get up and follow Raphael as he turns and makes for a different path.
I catch up to his strides and we walk side by side, my fingers almost reaching for his automatically. It would feel so right to just slip my hand into his, to have his fingers lock around mine. I regret not taking his hand earlier.
Raphael slows and eventually we have privacy from the camp as as we can’t hear Toni and Kami.
“What?” I ask Raphael.
“Toni told me what Kami heard from the lake rocks. It reminded me. My mother used to say I’d marry a Silver Fang one day, that your blood had been lost for ten centuries… Beowulf’s blood would return…” Raphael had been speaking to the forest but he slowly turns to me, keeping most of the emotion off his face as he slowly leans back into some trees, reaching above him and holding the branch above his head, as he just watches me for my reaction, “Fang Elder Ravenbolt was always obsessed with lineage, I would say he was the one who found you… and renamed you Smith. A Princess Silver Fang,” Raphael tests it, he clearly doesn’t like saying it, his brows crinkle and his mouth turns down in one corner.
I wish he couldn’t look so handsome when he’s disappointed.
I stop myself before I bite my lip.
“I guess you can’t bully me anymore for being a nobody,” I tease him.
Raphael smiles wickedly, asking snidely and quickly, “Already feeling spoilt and bratty?” He keeps watching me until I blush and then he really does smile wide, “I knew I had a good reason to keep you close… your smell was like…” oh, no, not this again. I open my mouth to complain but he finishes with, “Like… home.”
I didn’t expect that. After a weird silence where Raphael waits for me to comment or perhaps to thank him for saving my life, I clear my throat with a feigned cough and think of something silly to say instead.
“And I knew I had good reason to not let my guard down and let you demean me by spanking my ass,” I bring it up impulsively and almost immediately regret it. Why did I have to remind him of that while we were alone right now?
I guess because he kissed me in the Restricted Ordnance afterwards and I couldn’t stop thinking about that.
The hard kiss. Lifting me up a little. The soft I-love-you kisses. Perfect kisses. So easily placed. His mouth on my neck. I loved thinking about that moment so much it was driving me a little mad –
“That suggestion, wasn’t to demean you,” Raphael murmurs softly.
“Oh?” I whisper.
“I wanted to teach you a lesson,” Raphael says even more softly, trying to explain.
“You didn’t though…” Why do I sound salty about it? Raphael casually swings the branch up and down above his head as he watches me, he is very relaxed for once, “Anyway, so, um, thanks for saving me and, oh, enough about me, why… w-what… did being a whore mean to you, Raphael Fang Gold?” I didn’t expect to blurt that part out but here we are.
Raphael is clearly confused how I went from him saving my ass, to his past lifestyle. I guess I was just great at being awkward.
He answers anyway, “It was most of my life, escaping being the second Prince… I also hated regulation, so instead I became the master of my own universe, my own rules,” Raphael cocks a brow, “I miss it. I loved it. Still do.”
“Master of your universe. Sounds poetic… what did you love so much about that?” I question him carefully, not trying to pry too much –
“What I loved the most? I truly enjoyed the women I owned… crawling with a collar around their necks… sometimes a leash, if they were being naughty,” Raphael looks me up and down at the naughty part.
Of course.
Of course, he thinks I’m naughty. When I’ve done nothing but exist near him.
I gulp though, at his blatant truth, and I am a little speechless. The women I owned. Wow. That statement though.
Raphael chuckles, “You have no idea what I’m talking about,” he guesses, “I forget you’re only 18. I’ve been here two centuries plus twenty years. Not an Elder… yet… but ancient compared to you,” Raphael laughs at his own ‘joke’ “I really shouldn’t bother someone like you. You should live another hundred years, Clary, before dealing with someone like me.”
“I’m not that much of an idiot,” I growl back, “I’m fully aware and capable of handling you. Fang. Now… Prince Raphael… what do you want from me?”
“You? You’re not mine, it pisses me off,” Raphael’s tone shifts, it drops and his eyes darken, he stops swinging the branch above his head, “Clary…”
“…you do want me?” I ask, bravely and breathlessly.
Raphael narrows his eyes and won’t back down, “You’ll have to pay–” NO!
Not this again.
“You want me Raphael?” I ask again, snapping at him, I change tactic, “I mean, what would you even do if I gave you a payment?” I suddenly look around me, I symbolically pick a flower and I trudge over to roughly hand the scrappy little white flip-flop to him.
Raphael accepts, his hand opening far more gently than the way I shove it under his nose.
I blush as he takes it and considers it before smelling it.
I tease Raphael’s silence, even though he literally towers above me and he probably deserves more respect, “Hello, Prince Fang Gold? Whore Fang Gold? You’re not doing anything, after my payment,” I do wonder if I went too far.
“For the silly flower, Clary, I’ll tell you what I can do for you,” Raphael suggests, far too sweetly. Sickly sweet. He holds up a finger and ushers me closer.
I immediately walk into his front, as his lips lower, getting closer to my ear. I tilt my head to the side, his body heat barely an inch from me.
Raphael whispers some very bad things into my ear.
Before he is even finished, I’m spinning and striding back to the camp, bright red from embarrassment.
He said…
I’d like to own you, Clary. Not just speak for you. I want to fuck you, bite you, teach you how to beg, how to be sweet, submissive, always always wet, always available. I’ll teach you, Clary, how to fuck me like a Shefang…
His words are singed into my mind.
I keep walking, hands shoved in my pockets.
“Shy now, Clary?” Raphael calls out after me, clearly amused.
Shy? Much more than shy.
I was…
I was wet.
And it was damn embarrassing.
I read about strong women in my adventure novels.
But in that moment, I wanted to fall over and trip into him like a damsel.
“Trust me, Clary,” Raphael calls out to me again, clearly trying not to laugh.
I stop walking before I get too far.
I anxiously look back at Raphael
“Trust?” I ask. He is where I left him, suddenly I see that flower I gifted and he twirls it between his fingers, “I don’t know how to…” I whisper.
“Want to learn?” Raphael drawls and winks at me.
I nod imperceptibly.
He picks up on it straight away.
“No…” I change my mind, “Just. No touching. I can’t, like, go fast… um… just, you’re too… bold–”
He already has an answer, “For my pleasure, Clary… crawl to me, I won’t advance… and I won’t touch you,” Raphael tilts his head at the end of his suggestion, clearly convinced I’ll be a coward.
Instead, I just hesitate.
I look to the ground, licking my lips. I am so embarrassed by the weakness in my knees I can’t even stand to look at his judgmental grey eyes.
I’ll do it… I just won’t look.
I want to know what it feels like.
I get down onto my knees.
I try to crawl back along the path.
Without looking up I can hear Raphael discarding his pants.
I keep crawling, one knee and one hand at a time.
I go slow.
When I reach him, I can see his feet planted in the ground just next to my flat palms.
“…stay…” Raphael tests a command.
I freak out.
I scramble to my feet, I see Raphael stroking his hard dick and then I see his surprised expression. I immediately avert my gaze.
Holy gods his dick was fucking massive and I didn’t even realise how hard he could get. Especially how being a Fang just made him more supernatural. Like the rest of him being abnormally large. When I see him stroking his cock, I feel very human and he feels very… ether. Plus…
“Your dick is… too big, Fang… you’re too big,” I stutter out and then I turn and run, “And I’m cold –”
“I can smell you, princess,” Raphael snarls out after me, “Wet pussy.” Gasp! An insult and a statement. Of course he can manage that!
“No,” I yell back at him, “I won’t be bullied by you…” I slow down when I see Raphael is actually tugging on his pants again… breathing heftily, I decide to wait for Raph, so we can return together, since he’s being civil about my shyness, “This was a mistake!” I decide to educate him.
Raphael approaches me when he’s done up his zipper. He pauses by my side, “I hate it when you misbehave,” Raphael growls over me, “You’re an invalid.”
“I’m a princess.”
Raphael laughs, and I look right up at him, worried by that deep and old amusement. He sees my sad eyes and my slightly wobbly lip.
“Oh, sweetheart, you have no idea how to behave,” Raphael’s smirk is both handsome and very worrisome, “Oh well. You’re just a dumb pussy like all the rest.”
“I’m not dumb, and stop saying… p… that word,” I growl, getting angry.
Raphael loves it, “You’re so dumb it’s adorable,” he sounds so pleased.
“Gods, I hate your arrogance, Fang,” I grit my teeth as he pivots slightly in front of me, turning into my front, I back up and he pauses, expecting me to add an insult, “Asshole.”
I now watch as Raphael harmlessly licks his thumb and reaches out to rub it over my nose, removing a speck of dirt, “Go on back to camp, Clary.”
“Don’t tell me to walk,” I turn and walk.
I walk about three paces before Raphael’s lips press against my ear, as he strides with me and closer into me, warming me up for a millisecond – to drawl –
“You crawled to me, Clary. It was soooo cute.”
Raphael had to remind me, leaving a gentle and mocking kiss above my ear as he strides ahead of me, this mother fucking giant First-Runner and century-whore. He was too much for me. Maybe he was just too much to handle. Holy shit.
Oh, no, oh gods…
…I suddenly remember we have to share a damn tent tonight.
What have I started?
He’s never going to let that go.
That I… why did I even listen?
Maybe I was dumb.
I better not be that dumb again.
Crawling for Raphael Fang Gold… Kami would have my head.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 11 ♡¸.•*
I expected the rest of the night camping with a stone wizard and a First and Second Runner to be a little awkward. I didn’t expect the rest of the night to get fun.
Actually fun.
We ate dinner, civilly, we enjoyed the juicy steaks and stayed out under the moonlight for the Fangs to charge up their inbuilt wolf-shifter magic.
I loved the way the moonlight made Toni and Raph’s eyes glow a little.
Kami brought out a flask from her bag and then she filled three small cups with moonshine. I had looked on with worry but Toni and Raphael assured me it was the best in Fortitude, and Kami was the brew master. I only took a sip, and it was so unexpectedly pleasant I had the rest of the shot. I didn’t have any more although they indulged. Afterwards, it was all jokes and light banter but nothing insulting, or serious or weird.
I’m glad to find out these royal Fangs are not just violence crazed, sex mad warriors, despite their playboy past in the pursuit of pleasure. Kami makes me feel very welcome, and her insistent talk about the beauty of the wild was just making me fall in love with nature in a way I had never bothered to consider before.
I had never been camping, although I didn’t admit this. I find I mostly enjoyed the company and the fire. The full moon and clear sky was an added bonus. The fact I almost fucking died and was saved, probably made me feel a bit extra special too. Plus my… supposed connection to the Silver Fang ‘extinct’ bloodline. I wish that could mean I could wolf-shift. I don’t think I had enough of that bloodline though.
The female Fangs were not at Fortitude but had different roles in keeping up the prestige of the Fang bloodlines, representing wolf-shifters to the public in a positive light. Because believe it or not, there was a time, in Beowulf’s time, when wolf-shifters weren’t always friendly with humans. There used to be a fear that humans would domesticate the Fangs and pollute the Fang bloodlines. Mating to humans was a bad thing.
I guess overtime, they realised it didn’t pollute the bloodline at all. Not necessarily anyway.
“Your marshmallow is on fire, Clary Smith!” Kami yells out, scolding me as I held the stick too deep into the flame.
“I like it burnt,” I lie and abruptly pull it out, blowing out the fire.
I hear Raphael scoff on the other side of the embers, reclining on his side, leaning on his elbow as he drinks more moonshine.
I stick my tongue out at him and eat the marshmallow anyway, pretending to like it charred.
“As I was saying before you cut me off,” Toni speaks rapidly to Kami, “The time I was being lusted over by a whole group of elderly women, do you know how I escaped their clutches? Heh, I turned into a Fang and said we only fuck like this,” he bursts out laughing and Kami just frowns.
“Ew,” I murmur under my breath, “At least it worked… I hope? How does this story end, exactly?”
“Ah, well, they stopped writing me letters after that, and reported me to the Shefang Council,” Toni nervously laughed, “My sister wasn’t too pleased…” he smiles awkwardly, “She asks about you – you know, Kami.”
“She hates me,” Kami retorts.
“She worries, that you have to deal with her whore brother,” Toni tries to make light of it.
“Toni,” I gasp, “You’re more than your sexual adventures!” I try to reassure him, “You don’t have to demean yourself.”
“The only good thing about his past is he knows how to do it well,” Kami explains, grinning. Toni smiles and looks at Kami with newly suggestive eyes, “Raphael tried to seduce me once,” she ruins Toni’s mood by bringing up Raphael, but Kami clearly wants to tell me this new story, “At a party at Fortitude, he tried to kiss me, when Toni wasn’t looking – they got into a big brawl after that,” Toni growls under his breath, he doesn’t seem pleased by the memory as he glares at Raphael, clearly remembering the betrayal, “Mate stealer, I snarled at him, but I grabbed his stones and threatened to squeeze until nothing was left, so he never tried to kiss me again,” Kami reassures me.
Raphael is just smirking at the memory, and the look on his best friend’s face.
“Was Raze there?” I ask, “In these memories?”
“Not the fun ones, unless we went camping or it was work-related,” Kami explains with pride, “I miss him,” her gaze lingers on me, her eyes clearly questioning if I told Raphael yet, who we both saw in our room last night.
“What’s being unsaid?” Toni asks into the quiet, “Love?”
“Clary,” Kami directs to me, “Your turn to tell a story.”
She leaves it open ended, so I can avoid the topic if I want.
I look to Raphael and Toni and they’re both waiting expectantly for an answer.
I know better than to keep this to myself any longer.
“Raphael… I have something to tell you… Kami and I saw Ray’s ghost last night,” I tell him over the flames of the fire, “He visited me,” Raphael had been playing with some of the leaves under his fingers, but now his easy soft smile falters, his scar suddenly more prominent, “Kami?” I say her name, hoping she explains the rest.
“He said two things, to look after you, Raph,” Kami nods at Raphael, “And that my father, turned Ray’s Fang to stone, and that is where he is, in my father’s garden. A rock.”
I glance to Toni and he is also still, accidentally burning his marshmallow next.
“You waited this long to say something, Clary,” Raphael speaks, more a monotone, his drunkenness only making him tired more than anything, “…why?”
“It’s been one day,” I defend myself, “…but… I was scared to tell you. He is your… he was my…” I can’t even say it as my eyes lower and I just murmur the rest, “I didn’t want to tell you that your hope of Raze still being around, was… over.”
“…it’s okay, Clary,” Raphael unexpectedly responds gently enough that I dare look at him again, along with Toni and Kami, we watch for his emotions, “It was expected.”
He rolls onto his back and puts his hands behind his head, staring up at the dark blue midnight sky.
“Sorry we couldn’t find him,” Toni adds, “Next run we can…?”
“No,” Kami whispers, “Don’t go near my father.”
Toni stays silent at that.
The fire dies down as a cooler breeze rushes in, blowing the fire out. Toni sighs, annoyed, and then he looks at me and he freezes a second time.
Toni speaks toward me, “…Raze…?”
Kami also freezes as she suddenly watches me with sharper eyes.
I turn to my right and I jerk in surprise when I see Raze suddenly sitting right next to me.
I didn’t see him right there, he’s even looking down at me with a nice elegant smile.
Raphael promptly jumps to his feet, looking over at the ghost of his eldest brother.
“I’m able to come near Clary,” Raze explains, simply, mostly to Toni and Kami first, “I’m tied to her through the Fang-Kiss. As long as Clary is alive, I can still guide her… Hey, Raph,” he lastly addresses brother, “Enjoying being First-Runner?”
“I… I am,” Raphael forces the words out, a husky effort as he fights back tears. He curls his fists but releases them, trying to shake out the tension.
“It suits you, the maturity,” Raze is happy for him, but I note his troubled tone as he speaks to his younger brother, as if expecting a problem to arise.
“Ray, you’re a moon ray now,” Kami says, smiling, “So you’ll visit more often?”
“When I can,” Raze answers Kami, “I just jumped in on the talk to surprise you… seemed the right time, now that you’ve been told my fate, Raphael,” Raze stands, saying his brother’s name a little more firmly as he walks forward through the flames, and the further he gets away from me, the dimmer his ghost glows.
He stands opposite Raphael, the same height, clearly the same force of nature. Except even just in his posture alone, Raze is so obviously focused on his goals, even as a spirit… they contrast heavily… Raphael is not so directed nor patient.
“You could try a little harder.”
I pick up on the scolding from Raze, and it’s low and snarly – clearly only meant for Raphael.
I look to Kami awkwardly and she just winks at me. Toni is clearly aware Raphael is getting his ass handed to him by a pissed-off ghost, who is protective of me. With only a few harsh words, Toni jumps over the fire to scoop up Kami.
“Bedtime, love,” Toni hauls her into the tents, “Let’s set this all up.”
I hear her laugh and it’s the most pleasant sound.
I hesitated and now when I look at Raphael, it’s just him standing there.
Raze is gone-gone. His visit was brief.
Raphael looks embarrassed, especially with me staring at him after that.
“Hey. I’m exhausted, it’s been a huge day,” I murmur toward him, trying to distract him, “I need some Zs. Bedtime?”
I move for the tent.
Raphael is too stunned to respond.
I immediately join Toni and Kami in setting up the sleeping equipment into the surprisingly spacious tent. It’s still cozy, but it’s not too extreme that we’ll be smelling each other’s toes or drooling on each other’s arms.
Toni and Kami slip into one sleeping bag, and thankfully there’s two more, one for me, one for Raph.
I slip into the orange one, leaving the blue for him. I stay next to the fabric of the tent, I get comfortable and turn on my side, closing my eyes.
I actually am tired. I sigh and open my eyes again, to watch the tent entry as it flaps with the breeze… but Raphael’s shadow doesn’t come any closer.
His shadow is staring up, up at the sky, for a little while, but he turns and then I watch him strip and shift, running off into the forest… a lonely Fang.
I close my eyes, feeling his pain at his brother’s confirmed passing.
I wish I could help him.
I stay where I am, but perhaps a half hour passes, and I start to feel antsy.
Kami has just come back from relieving herself in the forest, so I make the excuse I’m next to go.
I crawl out of my sleeping bag and walk back out into the night.
I look around the quiet forest, just looking for Raphael.
He’s probably nowhere near here. He’ll probably run all night.
Still, I walk down the trail Kami and Toni had trekked when they went looking for berries. I track some large paw prints, even though they could be from earlier, I am sure they are fresh.
Eventually I do hear something abnormal.
A sniff…?
Raphael… it was just a small noise… but I am sure it is him.
I turn into the forest, hoping this isn’t another trap.
I don’t walk far before I see Raphael’s naked back, as he is reaching into the hollow of a tree, taking out the Orb of Rabbit. He wipes his nose with his arm as he looks at the sphere of glass, deactivated in his presence. He turns and leans back on the trunk of the three, just looking into the orb, clearly wondering how it evaded him again. It kept being taken by someone and returned to the wizards.
Raze had died when they had it.
I almost did today.
I’m starting to think Raphael was the new target.
The last Fang Gold.
I had been so self-absorbed in my own world of feeling, adjusting to Fortitude and the expectations, I had failed to realise he had a huge X on his back now.
Raphael wasn’t just First-Runner, teacher and trainer, with a sketchy past… he was still a prince. Although he didn’t dress like one, or really act like one. More just a… a rouge.
Master of his own universe… maybe… but he looks pretty lonely right there, even as a ripped formidable warrior glowing naked in the moonlight, staring into the glass with… shiny cheeks from tears that had fallen earlier. He had been crying!
“I don’t want to go back there,” Raphael growls out, I think to himself, until he looks up and he spots me, but not with surprise. He knew I was spying.
I step tentatively forward, “Fortitude?”
“Fuck it. I could just go back to my old life, forget all this,” Raphael whispers while throwing up the orb and catching it, “This, this orb is a test of how worthy I am,” he holds it up to the moonlight, “I’m going to destroy this whole bloodline if I stay. I’m not made for this.”
“Why are you so certain of that?” I ask gently, “Raphael, you’re not a bad person, you’re just wild at heart.”
“Some Fangs aren’t good Clary, some are bad, I’m not… like him,” Raphael keeps it vague, as he glares at the orb, turning and hiding it back in the hollow. I walk closer as he buries it under dry leaves and moss. I feel his pain at never being good enough when he compares himself to Raze. I put my hand on the side of the hollow as I also add some leaves I gathered on the ground when I walked over.
After helping Raphael hide it, I decide talking will do no good tonight, we are all too exhausted and have no energy left, we need our rest, “I’m tired, let’s just sleep, Raph.”
“You sound like him,” Raphael gulps and smiles painfully, as he smiles at me, “Nothing fazes you, huh?” he sounds spiteful, a little.
“I’m level-headed?” I think.
“Level-headed seeking me out? I don’t think so, I’m only trouble for you, Clary Smith,” Raphael blinks slow, clearly unimpressed by my random statement and having to tease.
At least I knew how to keep my room clean.
“Maybe I’m meant to be your second-hand, if you’d just ask me,” I tell him boldly, “I don’t care about your past. You don’t have to prove how bad you are to scare me off. Just let me be your second. Raphael Fang Gold. You need me and I need you. Just make it formal by asking me.”
I’m surprised I voice this so logically. I’m even impressed by the way I word it. I’m not insulting. I’m not pushy. I’m just telling him straight, what would be best for us both.
“A princess can’t be a second,” Raphael keeps one hand on the hollow, as he turns toward me, he seems to hold the tree tighter, as if holding himself back.
“No one knows I’m a Silver Fang, only Kami, you and Toni,” I add, shrugging, “Maybe Elder Ravenwhateverhisnameis doesn’t know. You all assume he does. But if no one does know… no one has to know. What difference does it make if you’re protecting me… me your second-hand?”
“You really want the position that bad?” Raphael seems flattered if anything. He pauses to think about it.
“Can you make a decision tomorrow?” I suggest, “Tell me in the morning.”
“Second-hand,” Raphael tests the word, trying it. My eyes must widen immediately with hope because he notices and hesitates, “Hmm…” I try to relax my slightly-needy expression. Needy for nothing else but a stable, sensible decision from the wild wolf who said he would speak for me, had saved my life, and was allowing me to get closer and closer to him, kind of, “Clary. Smith. Raphael’s second-hand,” Raphael tilts his head left to right and looks at the moon, “Alright… yes–”
I practically spring into him. I embrace Raph right, wrapping my arms around his waist, “FINALLY!” I lean back to grin up at him, “Thank you!” then I embrace him one more time, quick and tight.
Raphael hugs me back at the last second, before I spring back off him, creating a quick distance.
I hold up my hands in surrender, “Sorry, sorry, just relieved, I’m just relived,” I laugh hysterically, “No woman has ever said this, in all of history, but I can’t wait to clean your damn room.”
Raphael abruptly laughs, but it’s too relaxed, so he quickly reigns it back in, “Clary –”
“Let me have this moment,” I point at him, “Second-hand Clary. Raze wants me to help you, so now I can help your sorry ass without you expecting… something in return, you’re weird, maybe it’s being alive for two centuries, and it messes with your brain a little, but I will remind you, Fang, I am not paying you a dime. You’re my responsibility. We’re a team. You and I.”
I –
I might have gone too far.
Raphael had gone from laughing to scowling.
“I take it back,” Raphael shakes his head, “Don’t be annoying.”
Look who’s talking! Like he isn’t the most annoying Fang to ever exist! His pride and stubborn nature were always dictating his lonely existence.
“I –” I open my mouth.
Raphael looks like he’s going to go crazy with the coming consequences.
“Stay out of my hair,” Raphael suggests, his scar twitching with his irritation, he is also sounding slightly hysterical, “Just… stay out of my space, if you can… and don’t… fuck, do not annoy me.”
“I think I understand,” I whisper, “You don’t want me there always, waiting on your every command, like a lost puppy. I’ll help you, I won’t suffocate you.”
“Alright,” Raphael agrees, he actually agrees! He tilts his head back toward the camp.
“One. More. Thing,” I demand while I can. Raphael pauses and I step closer, moving to my tip toes to press my mouth to his ear, whispering, “I like you wild anyway,” I move past him, also adding a little snappily, “Just stop making me do weird things around you. You don’t need to get my attention, Raphael, I can see you.”
Heh.
Heheh.
I took control damn it! I did it.
I trudge my way back, Raphael follows quietly.
I look over my shoulder and he is hanging back but still following, just looking me over slowly, his eyes slightly narrowed – but his mouth is actually shut for once.
He’s considering me.
In a nicer way I think!
Yes.
We’re making progress.
We’re going to make it.
The mate-less princess and the wild whoreish Fang.
“You know Fangs can ask to fuck their second-hands on demand,” Raphael speaks up into the pleasant silence, with a new teacher’s lesson. The nape of my neck burns with his eyes on me, “Did you know that, Clary?” he prompts me to respond.
“I actually didn’t,” I admit the truth, now only quickly glancing back at him through the brush.
Raphael tilts his head left and smirks, “Oh well.”
“Oh well?” I ask, adopting Kami’s monotone.
“Oh well,” Raphael says again, speeding up his walk.
Oh, eep!
He is coming for me!!!
I start to sprint, literally, lunging for the last few paces back into camp.
He’s right on my tail as I leap over the fire and dive back into the tent.
Kami and Toni are snug as two bugs, snoozing away in their bag.
I wipe off my feet and immediately crawl into my sleeping bag at lightning speed, hiding myself away.
Raphael has silently skidded into the tent too, on my ass the whole time.
He kneels on his sleeping bag as he sees me wrapped up like a caterpillar, pulling the zip as high as I can, until my chin sticks out and I glare up at him.
Raphael seems amused by the abrupt end to the chase.
He leans over my head and places a kiss on my forehead, still smiling to himself.
Raphael won’t speak, in order not to wake Kami and Toni. He starts to get into his own sleeping bag. I watch his movements and I see his dick is obviously very fucking hard after chasing me. It disappears with the rest of him into the sleeping bag and he gets comfortable, sighing next to me.
He turns to me, blinking slow, “Sweet dreams,” he whispers it.
“What’s making you so damn happy?” I hiss at Raphael anyway, I do not trust that sickly sweet smile plastered all over his handsome scarred face.
My Fang suddenly opens his lucid grey eyes and turns to meet my stare.
Raphael rolls in the sleeping bag toward me. His knocks into mine and I turn toward him, abruptly silenced as we keep our eyes locked.
Raphael reaches a hand out the top of his sleeping bag. He grabs my neck, as he dives down and kisses me hard. I open my mouth to the unexpected but welcome kiss. His hand steels around my neck to keep me still when I try to lean closer. I let him end the kiss when he’s ready to. I choke at the end in a sharp breath when Raph finally releases my throat and rolls onto his back, closing his eyes as he licks his lips and his sharp fangs, pleased with himself.
My neck aches from his possessive hold on me. It was harsh like a vice. His vice.
My lips taste like his fresh pine smell mixed with Fang power.
I gulp and lie on my back next, sucking in a trembling breath.
I release it and it fogs above me in a funny pattern.
I carefully close my eyes.
My body is tingling, warm and needy.
My heart is on fire.
Raphael had a possessive side in him… I knew it.
I wonder if he’d show me more… I wanted more.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 12 ♡¸.•*
I didn’t expect to wake up with the side of Raphael Fang Gold’s head nudging mine… if anything, I kind of expected him to take full advantage of having his second-hand sleep inches to his right.
All I got was his forehead brushing against my temple as he slept so deep late through the next morning, he ended up on his side and didn’t move. Neither did I.
I could sense a deep peace from within him.
Kami and Toni were whispering outside the tent, keeping quiet, also making comment about Raphael’s unexpectedly deep sleep-in.
Apparently, he loved waking up at dawn every morning, but I am thinking he had too much moonshine last night.
I hadn’t noticed any drunken effects on his behaviour, although he was playful with me on the way back to the camp late last night.
Right now, I needed to pee pretty badly but I didn’t want to move. I was laying down just staring at his scar and his handsome face, completely relaxed.
Eventually from my staring, or maybe it was the sun splitting through the thin tent onto his face – has his eye lids finally peeling apart… the slow waking beast looks right at me.
I am not embarrassed that Raph caught me staring. I wasn’t doing anything else, just. I had already figured this deep sleep was probably from having answers about Raze for the first time in 2 years.
“Hey, Clary,” Raphael’s morning growl sounds gravelly and deep, as he rolls onto his back reaching up and stretching, yawning and rubbing at his eyes before he notices the sun shining in, “…we must have slept late…” he murmurs to himself.
I sit upright and I see Raphael looks so vulnerable in his sleepy state, all douche-baginess is completely absent from his waking moments. I had to take note.
I also take the opportunity to remind him of a fact he clearly forgot.
He sees me sitting up with a small smile on my face as I reach over and I tap my finger to his cheek.
Raphael stiffens with my poke.
“I’m your second-hand,” I remind him, “A very good morning to you, Prince Fang Gold.”
I think I sound rather pleasant! But I also see the shock on his face.
Raphael definitely forgot he agreed to my assistance as a second-hand.
Before my moody Fang can process the consequences of that, I scramble out of my bag, I somewhat crawl over his legs and I leap out of the tent.
Okay, I really need to fucking pee.
I smile when I see tea boiling over the fire in a pot.
Toni and Kami are nearby gathering more firewood and I wave to them as I disappear into the forest for some privacy.
I do my business, I also took a water bottle with me so I could wash my hands.
The forest was perfect this late morning. Everything about it was warm, the bugs were out but not bothering me. The smell of Kami’s wild garden was sweet and divine. And we had one more night all alone out there on the outskirts of Fortitude, to spend time together.
I finally return, feeling very happy and content.
Honestly, I’m on top of the world since my unexpected arrival to Fortitude.
Neither did I think I would be so happy to hear I am Raphael Fang Gold’s second-hand last night. Even though I quite literally asked persistently to be so. I knew it wouldn’t be easy, I knew he was hard work, but damn did that wild Fang need a helping hand forward.
I come back to see Kami now pouring cups for each of us. Toni takes his first and sits down on the log, sighing in contentment. He was dressed like Raphael, in loose trousers but shirtless.
Raphael stood by Kami, still sleepy as he accepted some tea and paced toward the tree line, leaning back on a trunk under some vines as he closed his eyes and sipped the sweet tea out of the blazing sun.
I got mine last and clanked my cup to Kami’s, a small celebration as I had a sip.
Kami looked utterly delighted by my smile coupled with my joyful mood.
Did I feel a part of the pack now?
Heck yes.
“You had a good sleep, Clary?” Toni asks me, also smiling brilliantly as he notices my easy morning shine.
“Gorgeous sleep,” I whisper it with a sigh and pure joy. Kami immediately raises a brow.
“Gorgeous,” Kami repeats the word, confused by it, but also entertained.
Oh, gosh. I blush a little. I can feel Raphael’s eye on me. Gorgeous… he knows I meant him, since I had been staring at him.
“Like the tea?” Kami asks, while looking knowingly at Toni, who just chuckles to himself.
“Yes, yes, a lot,” I nod aggressively, winning Kami’s instant approval as she smiles for me! Well, that was nice! I laugh and I awkwardly look straight toward Raph again.
Gods damn it.
He looks different to me this morning.
I feel bad thinking it… but I can see why he was a professional whore – or at least, how he was good at it. He had the build of a sex-god and the temperament of a boss, just enough to hook a girl’s complete and utter attention.
Raphael doesn’t look mean right now, but he doesn’t look particularly like anything right now, he just watches me carefully while sipping his tea.
It gets a little intense after ten seconds, and I focus on the fire, and the silence in our group.
“Ah – p-plans?” I ask anyone out loud.
“No,” Kami answers immediately, “Nothing.”
“Nothing at all,” Toni agrees, “We come out here so we don’t have to do anything.”
“Oh, okay, great,” I laugh a bit awkwardly, “I guess I’ll just read my book today, I might draw something.”
It must sound like a forced statement because I’ll be honest… the last thing I wanted to do was read or draw today.
Every fibre of my being wanted to be with Raphael.
It kind of sucked we weren’t back at Fortitude where I could have an excuse to be around him, to clean his room, or check a wound from his training.
Instead, because of the camp I don’t really have any reason to approach him, unless I want to get teased or mocked lightly, while he convinced me to do weird things for him. Like… like crawl o-or –
“Hmm,” Kami hums to herself, a husky note in her monotone, turning and emptying the last of her tea as he wonders off toward the forest with a sway about her, disappearing slowly without announcing her plan. Although she certainly looked determined about something.
Completely content, she walks away in her night gown too, which is… strange…
Toni drinks more of his tea and then places the cup down, he’s looking for his second-hand as he wanders off to follow her.
I breathe in and I smell a thick need in the air, combined spice and Blue-Byes.
My cheeks start to glow red as I realise something pretty damn obvious. They wanted to have sex. Just a guess? Just a, um, a t-thought. The pheromones in the air right now were pretty fucking thick.
I stumble away from the fire and the pot of tea, back toward the tent as I sniff and cover my nose with my arm.
It was only a little bit weird to be smelling their desire for each other. It wasn’t gross or anything but I felt like I was prying.
Raphael hasn’t even moved from his tree and I might make a mistake of approaching him without any idea of what to say to him.
But I walk to him anyway, trying to appear confident and casual as my bare feet trek along the ground. I step on a sharp stone in my last stride and I wince as I hop the last bit of distance, almost sloshing my tea all over myself, “Ouch, fuck,” I steady my hand quickly and then stand next to the vines, which were hanging from the tree above Raph. Well, at least I didn’t trip into my Fang. I almost did!
“I am pretty sure they’re like, doing you know what,” I speak over the cup, now meeting his eye.
Fuck me.
Raphael is First-Runner and boy does he act like it. I feel the tension just being close to him.
I can’t ever break that easy-barrier with him, it seems, some kind of common ground is always out of reach – I always felt below, or like a nuisance. But it weirdly didn’t feel like a bad thing. I kind of liked it.
Ha – what was wrong with me this morning?
Raphael seems quietly amused by my awkwardness.
“Fangs fuck a lot, Clary,” Raphael just shrugs, “Are you shy that Toni is probably pounding into her pussy right now just beyond the trees back there–?”
“Raphael,” I hiss, “Why do you say–”
“Oh, right, my apologies. You’re a proper princess, I keep forgetting,” Raphael pretends to sound shocked, “Forgive me…” he couldn’t sound anymore insincere, although he does sound eager to make me a little mad. Just a little.
“I’m not proper, I’m just a normal girl,” I state, “With the ability to be a really good helper, I assure you,” I am glad I segway smoothly off the topic of sex. I hold up my finger, “I promise you, Raphael, I will–”
“Talk less,” Raphael asks, looking annoyed as he shakes his head and his scar twists a little in frustration with his sexy disappointed frown.
“I –”
“If you want to promise me the world, Clary,” Raphael tosses his cup over his shoulder into a fern, I hope he is going to pick that up later – one of his hands was in his pocket and he brings it out, putting his hand over mine since I had been tilting my cup anxiously to the left and I didn’t even realise the tea was spilling into the dirt at our feet. Shit. He straightens my hold, upright, “Just make sure I’m not your second-hand. I know you’re new at this, Ms. Smith,” I nod in agreement as Raphael waits for my trembling hand to steady itself, “Hm?” he asks for confirmation, “Yes?”
“Yes, you’re not my second-hand, I’m yours… I’m yours,” not sure why I said that twice! Ha, ha! I blush and talk quickly after that, avoiding his stare, he can hold it for so long, just reading me, but I always have to look down eventually, “Is there anything you’d like me to do? I can leave you alone all day if you want…” my voice tapers off when Raphael starts to move.
Closer.
First his torso is leaning forward and I’m staring at his abs and his shoulders, and then his face is getting closer to the vines above my head. His hand is still over mine, over the cup, as he brings it up to my lips and helps me drink another sip. I watch Raphael as I do that.
“Had e-enough,” I feel like a child stuttering that out. Raphael takes the cup from me. He drains the rest, tossing it back with his cup near that sorry fern! However, I can’t scold him about throwing around our camping gear. Instead, I’m speechless as he caresses my left shoulder with the back of his fingers, and he brings a thumb up to my wet lips. Raphael smears a drop of tea over my bottom lip and I can’t help but lick my lips at the same time on instinct. I didn’t mean to but now my mouth has popped open and Raphael has slipped his thumb into my mouth. I don’t know how that happened, but he only does that for a second and then slips it out, that same hand moving down my neck and jaw.
I look up past his neck to his jaw, then I dare look for his eyes, having to tilt my head up as he moves in for a kiss, languid and easy about it.
S-so, Raphael kisses me without warning.
But in a way I don’t expect.
I freeze as his lips kiss my left cheek and right cheek, over my cheek bones, so softly they’re like those gentle I-love-you kisses again. Then he kisses my nose and then finally my lips. As his lips press into mine, my whole-body melts into him next, his hand on my arm now pulling me forward anyway as I lean up to open my mouth to his. It’s a gentle yet deep kiss, and he guides me through it.
My hands reach for his torso, but before I can press my fingers to his abs, Raphael pulls away from me, not intending the kiss to be any more than a quick – a quick something.
I just stare up at Raph, gobsmacked, my mouth still popped open and my eyes wide as his dull grey orbs don’t look away from me, but my First-Runner leans back and stands tall.
“Good morning, Clary,” Raphael says very casually, at ease.
That was a –
That was a good morning kiss?
I nod and my blush must deepen.
I nod again and I almost say thank you, but the words get stuck in my throat. I didn’t want to thank him about that – that would be weird.
I gulp as I turn away from Raphael, to walk back to the camp.
“Good-good morning,” I speak eventually, forcing the words out, polite words.
I feel in a daze by the love in his tender kisses and soft touches.
How – how by the gods did someone have the ability to steal a soul with such sweet, simple intent?
He barely touched me, we kissed a little… and I was like this.
Like I was gonna twirl like a ballerina and fall flat on my ass from a dizzy spell because I –
“Breathe.” A warning to remember.
I then feel his heat at my back as Raphael follows me. His hand rests on the top of my head for a moment, ruffling up my hair as he walks by.
I flinch away at the end, watching him disappear into the forest.
Even that.
Even that…!
I start to pace around until I decide to tidy up my knapsack that he said was smelly. I get the sudden urge to empty everything and clean it at the lake or in a stream nearby if I can find one.
I really hoped it didn’t actually smell that bad. I hoped I smelled good too.
At least I have something do now, clean my shit up. I have to clean up.
And – and I hope to all the gods out there that he never lost interest in me.
Holy shit.
My whole body was vibrating, on some frequency I had never felt before.
I felt so high, like I was fucking flying.
His touch, his kisses, were everything.
I can’t believe this was happening.
I was – I felt like I was falling.
Fast, heavy and unstoppable.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 13 ♡¸.•*
I made it to lunch time without a fuss or too much drama. I had spent most of the morning washing my bag and hanging it up on a tree to dry, and then I didn’t leave this small creek I found on my own.
It wasn’t too far from the lake or the camp so I stayed here, until Kami eventually popped out and joined me in the dirt.
I was just sitting there looking at the trees across the creek. And the… the cuts in them.
“What are those marks?” I ask, looking at the oldest trees with massive gashes scarred into their trunks.
“Wolves used to be crazy vicious once upon a time,” Kami explains, “They were so scary, they kept to their packs and their animal instincts were all that mattered. Fortitude brought them closer to their intellect, rather than their brute strength.”
“Wolves caused those gashes in those trees? Their fangs or claws must have been massive,” I feel frightened at the thought.
“We’ll never really know, will we,” Kami shrugs, “So, Clary, I wanted to tell you something, Toni and I are returning to Fortitude today.”
“Oh.”
“Yeah, we have to… do stuff,” Kami nods slowly.
“Okay, we’ll just go back early,” I shrug.
Kami coughs awkwardly, “No, n-no, you’re not coming back, Clary. You’re staying out here with Raphael.”
“Um, no I’m not –”
“Oh, come on, it’s a dare,” Kami uses her monotone and it takes me awhile to understand if she’s being serious or joking.
“…a dare to do what exactly?” I whisper, narrowing my eyes.
“You’re no fun, Clary,” Kami looks me in the eye, “Toni’s idea, by the way. He thinks you and Raph should hang out alone.”
“Why would I want to hang out alone with him?” I ask, “He’s very strange, Kami, he’s not a normal guy. He gave me good morning kisses and I’m all confused inside now – like it didn’t feel fun. It felt way too good. You know what I mean? Like it affected me.”
I finally admit it and it feels good to tell Kami. I need her advice.
Kami nods slowly, “You’re probably just horny –”
“I meant inside here,” I grab her hand and I put it over my shoulder, near my heart, “You get me now?”
Kami takes her hand back and looks a little disturbed, “Clary,” her voice changes, she sounds worried, “Raphael is not the type of wolf you can feel about like that. He won’t mate with anyone. No matter what. It’s not in his nature. Be careful.”
“But the way it felt,” I try to explain, my fingers touching my lips, “Like, I can’t describe how it was so right. Plus, he did it. I didn’t ask him to!”
Kami looks away and contemplates what I’ve said. After a short while she asks, “What do you want from him, Clary?”
I blink, confused by the question as she stands up and walks away, shrugging at me as she goes.
Soon I am on my lonesome but I don’t want to just sit here on my ass in the dirt and leaves any longer.
I get up and trudge away.
I move into the forest and abruptly slow when I hear a noise.
There’s a lot of shade up ahead and I can see movement.
Raphael’s shoulders, he’s jumping from left to right foot, talking to someone…
“You know it’s not what I meant,” I hear and see him when I scoot a little closer and peer down the slope toward the patch they both stand in. Raze has just scolded Raphael again.
“What did you mean?” Raphael smirks, looking smug and mischievous.
“Try harder,” Raze snarls and Raphael actually backs up a step, but he just laughs.
“Calm down, Ray,” Raphael sighs, “I was nice.”
“Don’t play with her without telling her the truth,” Raze’s tone drops a few octaves, “Or I’ll haunt your ass, little brother. Listen to me.”
Raphael holds onto a branch above him and jumps up, sitting and kicking back.
“I’m listening,” Raphael promises, although he sounds hard to believe.
“I saw it.”
“So?”
“I felt her.”
“You what?” Raphael pretends to be daft, looking at Raze’s dull ghost with a stupid look in his eye, “You can’t feel anything.”
Raze approaches Raphael, trying to keep the conversation serious, “Clary is falling in love with you. When you manipulate her… with that way you have about you.”
“Oh I see, you’re talking about the whore in me, Ray?” Raphael laughs cruelly and my heart squeezes with distress.
He… was he playing with me this morning? Did it mean nothing?
“You know the power imbalance I speak of, don’t abuse it,” Raze’ tone has changed and he steps away from Raphael, disappearing as the sun shines through.
I turn around and uphill I see Raze now with me.
I walk toward his dull apparition, I tiptoe, careful not to make too much noise.
I wasn’t close to Raphael but the last thing I wanted right now was to be teased by him so I don’t talk yet.
I reach the top of the slope and Raze had offered a hand to help, only to realise I can’t grab a hold of his palm. He holds his hand back to his side, growling in frustration.
I get up the hill on my own and I walk past Raze, embarrassed. I don’t get much further when the need to speak overtakes me.
“Ray,” I look back at him, and he’s walking with me, just behind my shoulder. I spin and I look him over, “You saw me with him?” I ask, my stomach churning. I hold out a hand and it just passes through him, and I feel nothing at all.
I hold my hand back as Raze genuinely looks pissed off.
He’s eyes aren’t grey, they’re silver, bright like the moon.
I see some sun shining in through the leaves, and I know he won’t be able to stay much longer.
“Bye,” I whisper it awkwardly, as the sun rays wipes him out of my vision, and he disappears like he was never there in the first place. I blink and I feel an aching whole in my chest.
He didn’t even say anything.
He just looked so angry and I had never seen him angry.
I had a feeling it was because of Raphael, but I still felt like it was directed at me.
“Clary.” I blink again as Raphael appears at the top of the steep climb, jumping up the last part and looking seemingly happy to catch me around, until he sees my distraught expression, “You look like you’ve seen a…” Raphael tapers off as he realises I actually must have been communicating with Raze.
“I’m not upset he disappeared, I’ll see your brother again,” I tell Raphael straight, “Honestly, I’m upset you kissed me for no reason. I thought you were… real… in that moment. Instead it was just an act you’ve mastered your whole two-centuries? That’s a… a turn-off,” I shake my head as I turn from him, disappointed as I talk to myself, “You’re gross. The way nothing matters to you –”
Raphael is silent and when I glance at him he actually looks upset by what I’ve said.
“You don’t even fucking know me, bitch,” Raphael snarls under his breath as he moves past me, navigating the creek with ease and heading back to camp. That snarl really cut through me.
I glare at his back, and I kind of feel like an actual bitch for what I said. I called him gross…
But he started it.
I sigh to myself and then remember… oh, gods.
Toni and Kami left.
I have to spend the night with him? I can’t imagine anything worse right now, with the temper he is in.
I start to follow Raphael, with one thought in mind.
I want to go back to Fortitude. Pronto.
****
I return to find the camp abandoned and I already know Raphael has grabbed his bag and left because his stuff is gone.
The tent is gone too and my bag is still wet.
I can’t even go back until it fucking dries or it’s going to ruin all my books.
I find a patch of soft grass and lie down in the sun, I may as well sunbake or nap or something.
I had nothing else to do but let time crawl.
Maybe a whole hour passes, and then I hear foot falls nearby.
I squint open my eyes to see Raphael has come back, throwing his bag onto the ground and then sitting next to me. A little too close.
He sighs in annoyance, “You probably need the sun, you’re so fucking pale.”
I punch his cameo trousers and he doesn’t care.
“I hate you,” I whisper to the wind, uncaring how harsh it sounds. I close my eyes and I drop my hands by my side, “You’re the worst Fang. I miss Raze. He’d never treat me the way you do.”
Yeah, I rub it in.
But you wanna know why?
He bloody needs to get over it.
His own ego.
Raphael goes silent on me again and I try not to smirk with my little victory. I knew how to make him self-reflect.
I open my eyes and see him just sitting there, looking into the forest, waiting for me to get up.
I sit up now, thwacking the leaves and twigs out of my hair as I rub my bleary eyes to take in Raphael’s closeness.
And stillness.
“Why are you near me?” I ask, “Asshole.”
“Call me whatever you want, I have to return with you, I forgot you were a princess,” Raphael shrugs.
I bark out a laugh, “You left because you thought I was a nobody, and you returned after you remembered, oh, shit, she’s a Silver Fang, I better come back!”
“Kami, Toni and I made that up to make you feel better about the wizard trying to kill you,” Raphael says dead-serious, glaring at me, “You’re not a princess, Clary.”
“Oh, you’re petty,” I murmur with doubt filling me. I couldn’t tell if he just said that to hurt me, “Are you… messing with me?”
“I’m sorry for leaving without you, Clary,” Raphael changes the subject, “Let’s go back, I’ll run out tonight and get your bag. Why did you clean it?”
“Because you said it was smelly,” I admit.
Raphael awkwardly stands up and then offers me a hand.
I take it and he hauls me up next to him.
“Raze thought I was messing with you when I kissed your face,” Raphael murmurs quietly, the look in his eye is pretty darn still, “But I wasn’t.”
I pause, “…you meant it?”
Raphael nods, tilting his head to the side, as he looks at my cheeks, “You have kissable cheeks, plump.”
Did he just call me fat?
This fucking –!
“Great,” I blush and stride ahead, “Let’s go back, I really feel like power-walking.”
Raphael follows me and I keep ahead while I feel my heart race.
Yup.
He’s mentally very unstable, I’m making the call.
“I need you to do something for me when we get back,” Raphael walks next to me, looking down at me hopefully, “Are you happy to help?”
“Yes,” I nod, “Isn’t that what second-hands are for?”
“Okay, but you won’t believe what I need from you,” Raphael waits for me to mentally prepare myself.
“I’ll do whatever you need me to,” I try to remain helpful.
“I walked into some leaves, uh, when I shifted, I walked into this plant that gives Fangs a really nasty reaction, it doesn’t really appear until… later, toward night… and I need help scrubbing every inch of me to make sure it’s off, or it’s going to interfere with training tonight.”
“You don’t train the young bloods until tomorrow?” I remind him.
“Oh, that’s a good girl, remembering my own schedule for me.” Raphael seems impressed, “I actually forgot. Well… it doesn’t matter, I’ll still need your help.”
“To scrub you down?” I ask, raising a brow, “How hard is that going to be?”
Raphael cocks a brow and smiles a bit, “I don’t know.”
“You don’t know?”
“Oh well, I guess,” Raphael can’t fight the smirk he’s holding inside.
I turn and look ahead, trying not to lose my mind.
Oh well.
Fangs can ask for anything from their second-hands, including sex.
He was starting with scrubbing him down.
Like I’m some maid or slave or something.
And he was clearly testing my boundaries.
What a fucking prick. At least I have the perfect reply.
“I’m really sorry to hear you’re so spoilt, that you can’t wash yourself,” I smile, faking sympathy, “I’ll help you, Raphy, you poor two-century year old boy.”
I turn and continue on, now smirking to myself.
“You won’t believe what I can make girls do for me,” Raphael speaks to himself, super proud and weird about it.
He’s such a hot weirdo.
I look over my shoulder at him, narrowing my eyes, “You’re being weird again. Can you just say normal things? I’m not your paying client. I hate it when you do that.”
“Oh, darling Clary, my beautiful second-hand, would you like to eat dinner with me tonight?”
“Yes.”
“On one condition,” Raphael’s lips tug up and down, “…allow me… to just imagine.”
“Imagine what?” Oh no, what the hell did he want?
“To pretend you paid for it,” Raphael whispers, “It’ll be fun. Please.”
Is the First-Runner Fang, begging me?
I stop walking and spin to face him, “Are you okay?”
“I want to show you what I’m good at,” Raphael explains, his dull eyes aren’t so dull anymore, even his scar is smiling with the rest of him, “Let’s pretend.”
“Sure,” I just agree.
It’s just pretend.
“One more thing,” Raphael waits for me to start walking with him again, “I was hoping… never mind.”
“What?” I ask.
“I’ll tell you tonight,” Raphael suggests, “You’re not scared of me, are you, Clary?”
“I’m confused by you, and have no idea what you want,” I add, “Like, at all.”
Raphael holds out a hand for me, “Truce?”
The look on his face… it’s unreadable.
Why.
The.
Hell.
Does.
He.
Look.
So.
Suspicious.
I look at his hand and I look at his sparkling eyes, back and forth repeatedly. What do I do with this wild wolf?
“I’m your second-hand, I literally have to… listen and obey,” I try coming his way, just a tiny bit. But I don’t grab his hand. Even though I want to. I don’t trust him.
“I love you, Clary, when you’re so, dumbfounded,” Raphael chooses his words carefully, dropping his hand at his side, “It’s weirdly cute and tolerable. Usually I like my bitches smart.”
“Mm, I don’t know if smart women like you, Kami is pretty smart and she threatened to squeeze your…” I trail off, “Anyway. Don’t call me your bitch –”
My foot leans sideways as I hit a hole in the trail, and with one tiny mishap I’m now tumbling forward fast. And it’s not a romantic slow-motion thing.
I skid literally in front of Raphael’s boots and he doesn’t even pick me up.
It happened so quick I don’t think even he had time to react.
I roll onto my back, my hands and knees scrapped up.
“Ouch,” I groan, “Well that sucks.”
Raphael leans down at my side.
I grimace up at the sly Fang as he scoops me up, helping me to my feet – or not?
Raph just holds me and keeps walking, keeping me close to his chest. Apparently, I weigh nothing because I don’t seem to bother him. Although I’m not surprised.
“Yeah, I am fine, thanks for asking,” I answer the question he never asked.
Raphael looks down at me, “Clary.”
“Raph,” I say his name back, I don’t know why.
“Clary?”
“Raphy,” I grin. I can’t believe I just fell like an absolute goof ball and it was so awkward, Raphael didn’t even have the heart to tease me about it. That’s why I was happy. He didn’t tease me!
“Clary… sh,” Raphael laughs at my stupid smile, “Why are you so happy?”
“You asked me out,” I finally admit it. When I realised that, I kind of fell over, there was no hole in the trail.
“I don’t really date,” Raphael explains, “I’d like to train you. As your master.”
“Wow, that’s so nice of you to say!”
“I love it,” Raphael grins, before glancing down at me, “I love that you think I’m talking shit. When I’m being completely serious.”
“You can’t own anyone, that’s illegal,” I wag my finger up at him.
“It’s called surrender, baby,” Raphael’s eyes start smouldering a bit, or maybe I’m just dazed from the sun shining directly into my eyeballs.
“Never,” I am adamant.
“I’ve never trained a nerd, always sluts – and they’re easy. You’re going to be very… difficult,” Raphael nods to himself, “We’ll start with the shower.”
“We’ll start?”
“You scrub me down… no,” Raphael shakes his head, his eyes sparkling with a new idea, “I’ll do you.”
“I don’t need help being washed,” I laugh awkwardly, “Why would you want to do that?”
Raphael takes us off the path into the shade and sets me down on my feet. Humming to himself in some weirdly sexy way, he checks my wrists and my scraped hands, “I’ll help you with this when we’re back,” he murmurs to himself, “But just one thing, Clary,” Raphael looks my in the eye and he makes sure I’m taking this scenario seriously. I nod and say nothing, “This isn’t pretend,” Raphael confuses me, “This is real. I’m not teasing you.”
“What is real? Huh?”
“Well, I guess you never worked it out,” Raphael lets my wrists go but he brushes some of my frizzy hair off my face, damn do I need a shower for real though, “Every girl at Fortitude is a slave, Clary. Every human anyway. You’re not a Shefang. You’re mortal. Doesn’t matter that you have Silver-Fang blood, you’re not a Fang, it’s too weak in your lineage. So. You’re a thing. A doable thing,” Raphael winks, and he waits for me to ‘get it’.
I am just completely shellshocked.
“Um…” I blink rapidly.
“Come on, I’m just kidding,” Raphael pats me on the shoulder as he ushers me forward, back onto the path, “Just kidding, Clary, totally messing around with you. Although you took that… surprisingly well. Kami sure didn’t.”
I keep walking but this time in silence.
Raphael Fang Gold couldn’t be serious… were all the girls actually…
If they were slaves they sure didn’t act like it.
Although they were all perfectly obedient.
I have no idea what to believe.
“Are humans like, beneath you or something?” I ask, finally thinking of a question.
“Wolves rule the world, Clary,” Raphael answers me cryptically, but also very seriously, “Don’t worry, they’re all willingly into it.”
“I don’t know. I just can’t see Kami being Toni’s slave. He loves her.”
“Does he though?” Raphael puts on a lethal tone, smirking at my distraught expression, “That was a joke, Clary.”
“You’re freaking me out, please stop it,” I genuinely beg him, “Just stop. No one is a slave. You’re crazy. No girl there is a slave. Nope.”
“So you just have delayed reactions or what?” Raphael asks me, looking perplexed by how I’m freaking out now.
“Stop it,” I growl, “It’s not funny. I’m not your fucking slave!”
“Well, not if you’re going to be so not-fun about it,” Raphael growls out, matching my pathetic one, “Relax, you baby, you’re such a sourpuss sometimes.”
“Your jokes are awful. As well as your ‘pretend’, whatever the fuck roleplay this is.”
“Oh, my Fang gods,” Raphael is about to lose it, he stops strolling and turns his huge body into mine, I stand stock-still with the anger pouring out of him right now… or, no, it’s frustration? “Clary. I’m trying to tell you the truth of what you are. What I am. I’m not joking about this,” he puts his hands on my face, holding me still, squishing my cheeks together, “Me? Fang. You? Brat. And mine. That’s what you are, Ms. Smith. You’re my fucking brat now, and you’re not going anywhere, you’re not leaving, you’re mine, has it sunk in yet?” he actually sneers at me, “I kissed you because I could, because you’re mine. You became mine the moment you begged to be my second-hand. That’s how we seal it. That’s how it’s a job and then it’s not. You fucking begged for it, and I decided to put on the leash, so I kissed you, I waited for the morning, just to make sure, I slept on it,” Raphael finally drops his hands from my cheeks, he had been about to knead them, but that would take the seriousness out of everything he just said. So he releases me, turns and starts walking off again, picking up the pace.
“You’re not… a teacher at all… you’re a master,” I say the word and I physically cringe.
Raphael laughs ahead of me, he heard me, but it’s deep and full of dark amusement that I finally said something right.
“I am First-Runner,” Raphael looks over his shoulder at me, “And I’m the best at everything else, too. Raze was much better than me at making chicks bend, Clary. That’s what I was jealous of.”
“So you are violence and sex crazed,” I murmur to myself, “Oh, gods.”
“Just a pack thing. Dominance, the line of order, the bitches are at the bottom, but the First-Runners get whatever bitches they choose, the rest get the leftovers,” Raphael says it so easy.
“The way you talk about them is horrible.”
“Don’t worry, Clary, I won’t share you, you’re mine,” Raphael says it a few times, “You’re mine and no one elses. Not even Ray can take you from me. And I love my brother, but you’re not on the market anymore, Clary. I picked you out the moment you were staring at me. I just had to see how you were around me, and you’re perfect for what I want.”
“That’s so romantic,” I drawl sarcastically, “Raphael, please, just let me think for a second.”
Raphael finally quietens down.
He glances back at me, and I meet his eye and I say nothing.
I just keeping noticing how much bigger he is in every way.
How all Fangs are… more.
I wouldn’t be surprised if… if what he said had a grain of truth.
Right now, I was just trying not to shit my pants.
I didn’t want it to be true. I just preferred thinking he was a bad bad-boy, the girls were all free, Kami wasn’t a slave, I wasn’t a slave, haha, you know, that reality.
Because if it was screwed, Fortitude wasn’t the pretty fairy tale I thought it was meant to be. And neither were the Fangs simply just the hero protectors of the realm.
Clearly there was more to their legendary status. Raphael didn’t want to scare me off. So he never told me what it all meant.
Not until now.
So, he knows it’s depraved.
He knows it’s bad. Just how bad could it get? Everyone seemed happy at Fortitude, right?
But Raphael… First-Runner… Prince… brother of my dead mate… and a wild wolf would who never settle… fuck me, being a bully was one thing, I didn’t know if I could handle Raphael going full whore-dominant on me. A sex god and a master of others?
Ha ha… shit.
Oh, no.
Fuck.
Even Raze lied to me!!!
Because…
…he never warned me.
Everything was unravelling, and quick.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 14 ♡¸.•*
I survived the long trek back as Raphael truly let me think. Then he got caught up talking to some Elder Fangs who were lingering over the checkered lush gardens at the front of Fortitude Place, so I took the opportunity to run off in my own direction.
I went in search of Kami and found her in Toni’s room. I knocked many times and alerted them before I walked in on anything funny. When I entered the room, however, Kami was in the courtyard, kneeling in a trance.
Toni was on a sole and giant couch inside, reading a book, his heels kicked up on the ivory stool that matched.
“I said you could come in the first time you knocked,” Toni grins at the look of relief on my face when I see the bed is made and there’s definitely no weird stuff in here suggesting slavery.
“Kami,” I ignore Toni in my slight panic as I walk to the courtyard and I ask for her help, “Are you a slave? Are we s –”
“Shht,” Toni freaks out and suddenly leaps up to barrel into me. Kami wasn’t woken from her meditation by the pond, but I also don’t get a chance to tap her shoulder when Toni clamps his hand around my mouth and quickly hauls me back into his room – it’s hardly an effort for him and it freaks me out. He proceeds to aggressively usher me into his walk-in closet while I’m too stunned to talk.
He releases me inside, turning on a light in this gargantuan area. It’s like a room all of it’s own.
“We can talk in here,” Toni suggests, “What do you need, Clary?”
“Um. Explain. Everything,” I start with that, turning to him in my exasperated state. I still smelled pretty bad and I desperately needed a shower. Hopefully we could keep this brief.
“Raph is probably who you should ask–”
“He called me a slave, Toni,” I cut straight to the chase, “Explain! What the hell is Fortitude really?”
“Clary, please relax, I’ll try to explain as best as I can,” Toni scratches his buzzed head as he walks by me, “So. Where to start.”
“Am. I. A. Slave. Or. Not. –?!”
“First of all, you should be pleasantly surprised,” Toni comes up with an answer, spinning back to me, “Sweetheart. Raphael hasn’t used any power over you. None. First-Runners have dominance in their smell, it’s a way to quickly get order. It’s a warrior’s tool and a… a thing we do… like…” Toni motions to me multiple times, waving his hands up and down, “Like a, a, a –”
“I don’t know, you tell me Toni. Also, Raphael invited me to dinner tonight,” I add that in, “You better explain to me what that means to Raphael. Because I swear to all the gods, I don’t understand that Fang Gold and he’s either a prolific liar and teaser, an insane person, or I just can’t handle the truth about wolves.”
“Fang Gold, you know what, that is a great start, let’s start with them,” Toni finds a stool to sit on and he sits on that for story time. I just stand with my arms crossed, happy to have open ears if he would just explain, “Fang Golds built Fortitude and brought us all into civility, well kind of. They did it through whoredom. They were so good at sex, they seduced everyone important in the realm, stole – I mean, influenced them to invest in this university, hospital, and palace… the grandest of dens… all for Fang Gold company. It’s in his DNA to be very promiscuous, but, but, Clary, there is a silver-lining. Quite literally. If you really are a Silver-Fang, you won’t be impacted by his power.”
“Fortitude was built through whoredom?” I can’t believe I’ve said this word, now waving both my hands in the air as I try to understand that, “Are you serious?”
“That’s not important as much as the end point, Raphael hasn’t impacted you at all, and I think it’s because he hasn’t used his power on you yet, girls usually don’t last so long – you just don’t care at all that he’s First Runner or First Prince. Kami and I think it’s hilarious, you’re completely confusing him,” Toni laughs good naturedly, “So, Clary, you have nothing to worry about –”
“The slavery part,” I get him back on track.
“Oh,” Toni lowers his tone and stops laughing, “Well, that’s all true, I don’t know what to tell you.”
“Hmm? And Kami?”
“Kami is my slave,” Toni says it very, very quietly though, like he’s scared to voice it, “She doesn’t like it but she is.”
“I thought you loved her.”
“I do, look, it’s a sexual thing, it’s not outside your bond,” Toni explains in a rush, and this is actually helpful info, “A Fang-Kiss is a leash, it doesn’t have to be a kiss, but it usually is. I kissed Kami and she’s bound to me now. Her heart and soul. A Fang-Kiss can save a life when it’s reversed. You saved Raze, but he also owned you after that and marked you for… well, servitude later, it’s a weird concept, but it’s highly flattering, I can assure you!”
“Highly flattering,” I repeat his choice words, “Okay. Go on.”
“Raphael has Fang-Kissed many,” Toni seems to regret telling me this, but he elaborates, “Maybe you can’t be, for one reason or another, from your lineage to Beowulf, or, maybe because Raze still owns you.”
“Raze doesn’t own me,” I snarl that and Toni actually seems more relaxed and amused now more than anything. He stands up, trying not to smile.
“Raphael tried to Fang-Kiss you this morning, clearly it didn’t work,” Toni reassures me, giving me a wink, “He’ll try again at dinner. How many times has he kissed you?”
“Two different times,” I admit, feeling a pit in my stomach, “Toni, how do you know a Fang-Kiss works?”
“You fall in love,” Toni says it so sweetly, “And you’ll serve your Fang, forevermore,” he stands and walks toward me and he smiles empathetically down at me as he lightly pats my cheek.
“But Raphael doesn’t mate?” I ask, confused.
“He steals hearts,” Toni lowers his hand and he now looks at me with sympathy, “And he’s most likely just stealing you from Raze because he loves to piss him off.”
“He’s mentally unwell.”
“Raphael is wild, no girl goes anywhere near him,” Toni chuckles now, “Although they talk about him, they know the trouble they’re in if they get close.”
I was just dumb enough to stare at him training and immediately drew his attention.
Fuck.
Me.
“The power he has to make girls bend, Clary, he hasn’t used it on you yet,” Toni adds that in when he sees I’m deep in thought, “Be careful.”
“I should just go home,” I suggest.
“Raphael is an extremely jealous Fang, I don’t think he’d let you go,” Toni admits, “Besides, as second-hand, you belong to him now.”
“I was starting to like him but there’s no romance in any of that,” I whisper, “The way you are with Kami, it’s not fair.”
“Hey, she’d kill me if I tried with you,” Toni pats my head.
“That’s not what I was asking,” I blush as I step back away from his stroking hand, “Stop petting me.”
“Habit, sorry,” Toni lowers his hand, “Raphael can be very romantic.”
“That’s what I’m worried about, Toni, because it’s pretend,” I hiss it under my breath, “I’m doomed.”
“Raze was the one,” Toni walks by me, and he gives me some harsh words, “…Ms. Smith. You may as well have some fun with Raph.”
I don’t know if that’s particularly good advice, to be honest.
He opens the closet door and I see Kami’s green-moss eyes set into her stoney face as the door swings open and she glares at me and Toni.
“Why were you in here?” Kami asks me like she’s going to rip my damn heart out. I get chills down my spine and Toni immediately steps between us.
“Chatting about unpleasant things,” Toni explains, “Step aside.”
Kami moves and they both edge out of the way. I’m surprised she obeyed.
I quickly head for the exit.
“Just needed some answers,” I explain to Kami, while Toni rubs her shoulders and arms, trying to calm her.
She nods and smiles at the end, and I breathe a smile of relief.
I swing open Toni’s door and – oh great.
Raphael’s face.
Right there.
He’s not dressed formally, he’s still dirty, he’s still dirty like me. So he came straight for me.
“We just got back and you run off to Toni?” Raphael asks, raising a brow, looking highly suspicious.
“To ask questions,” I murmur, “What’s it to you? I can go wherever I like.”
“Uhuh,” Raphael glares over my head at Toni and calms down when his nostrils flare and he detects nothing strangely scented in the air. He steps back and puts a hand on my shoulder, “What questions?”
“Just if all the slavery stuff was real, seems to be more a personal dynamic – I guess, that surrender thing you said, so it’s not too bad,” I lie through my teeth, “You probably just don’t understand what it really means. Or it’s some fancy idea for Fangs and their m –” mates.
Ah –
But he wasn’t my mate…
I cut myself short and leave it at that, even as I blush. I hope he didn’t hear what I was about to say.
Raphael’s hand slides across my back and grips my other shoulder now, so he leads me along the walk as we turn and head off, “Sure.”
“You seem intent on going somewhere?” I ask, nervous.
“I have to shower, so do you – and you have a few scrapes and bruises, we’re going to mine,” Raphael explains carefully.
I nod. Don’t make a big deal of it, Clary. It’s no big deal.
“And dinner is still on…?”
Raphael squeezes my shoulder, “I’ll head that up.”
“One last question,” I walk with him up the stairs. Raphael is silent, so I’m guessing he is happy to answer. We reach the top and a bunch of girls run past us, talking about their Fangs incessantly, but they stop to stare at both of us as we walk by.
I notice now how they don’t just drool over Raphael Fang Gold’s god-like appearance.
They look at me… with pity.
Or sympathy.
Or something.
“You were going to ask me something,” Raphael reminds me, now just the prim teacher, walking with me still held into his side.
It’s not like I didn’t enjoy him holding me, it felt protective and possessive after he got jealous of Toni having my attention. It was kind of cute, if anything.
But… I was just scared that he wasn’t a normal Fang.
That I was going to miss out on love because of it.
And?
And what Toni said. Raphael hadn’t used his power on me yet.
“Raphael… what’s… your power…?” I whisper it quietly. Raphael stiffens as we walk. Oh, no.
“Toni,” Raphael growls low, he sounds majorly pissed off about something.
“He didn’t tell me anything.”
“He told you enough,” Raphael snarls and he sounds pretty angry at his best friend.
I had seen Raphael’s temper unleash on those poor young bloods, and only very mildly with me.
His pure fury at Toni right now keeps my mouth sealed shut.
His arm has heated with pulsing blood, his temp rising with his majorly soured mood.
I was going to keep quiet but the tension is too much.
I need to change the topic.
“Are we going to clean up?” I ask.
“Shut up,” Raphael snarls under his breath, he was so mean for no reason! He stares right ahead on the long walk back to his chamber, which was no where near anyone elses, in that lavish whore-style. Plenty of room for entertaining clients, or making slaves of stupid humans. Taking all their money. Oh, now I was seeing everything so clearly!
I am worried Raphael is about to unleash that pent up temper on me.
Last time he bit me in the shower. He was only irritated and surprised by my entrance at that point.
But this… he’d been thinking about this all day, since the morning.
But still, I don’t shy away or pull back. I walk with him. I wanted to find out everything.
What the hell did Raphael want with me and what was this ‘power’ he was holding back from me?

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

*•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 15 ♡¸.•*
Raphael walks me into his room, notices the mess and swiftly detours me to the bathroom, which is thankfully always clean.
He opens the door and flicks on the light and then he grabs some fresh towels from the fancy cupboard.
“My room might be a mess but my bathroom is always clean,” Raphael says, echoing my thoughts, “I clean it,” he quickly adds, before I ask who helps. I cross my arms by the door and watch him place two large fluffy towels on the rack near the shower.
So, we’re really doing this.
It was such a Raph thing to do, to make us do something weird like this.
I was strangely endeared to it by this point. His way with me. He sure was strange, but at least I was getting used to his antiques and understanding him… a bit… better… kind of?
Before Raph can ask me, I start to undress.
I just look at the Fang before he can boss me around, as I slip off my dirty pants and dusty coat. I throw off the shirt and then I’m left in my underwear.
Raphael’s temper from before, is quickly dimmed and replaced with my distracting moves.
“I’m dying to have a shower,” I admit to him, “Can I go first?”
Raphael blinks and almost forgets to answer as he finally looks at my face.
I stay still as he closes the distance and slips a finger under my bra strap.
“Turn,” Raphael suggests softly, and I turn around in a daze.
Raphael unclasps the bra and tosses it. Before I can ask him what else he wants, I feel his fingers slip into and twist the side of my panties.
He pulls them out to the side and tugs them down – and they float to my ankles.
“Step into the shower, face the wall, I’ll join you in a second, Clary.”
He sounds so matter of fact.
I bet I smell awful, honestly. I glance over my shoulder a little and Raphael’s nose is over my hair, pushing through the strands. As I turn toward him, I don’t cover my breasts but I do scamper into the huge shower.
“You really want to wash me?” I ask the wall, doing as he said, “Is that like a wolf thing?”
“Yes, it is actually,” without looking, I can hear Raphael clearly discarding his pants. I wait for him to join me, “I promise I won’t fuck you just because you’re naked in my shower, Clary. Just for clarity. Okay?”
My ears prick.
It could be strange to say that but I feel strangely happy he did clarify that.
“Thanks, Raph…” I murmur.
I hear Raphael pad over the tiles, into the shower, and I feel his gaze digging into every inch of my skin, like he’s already touching me even though he isn’t.
“…I really wanted to show you this side of me…” Raphael speaks from behind me, clear and concise, “…and I appreciate you being here… and trying…”
I think Kami was right about our energies. We were both… dumb about each other, but in a good way. Like all we could do was learn, if we were kind enough to try and navigate this weird–weird thing we had. Bond, partnership, relationship, friendship, boss-employee, teacher-student, master slave, who knows anymore, but – I’m happy to explore with him.
Raphael shuffles closer, and his skin rubs against my whole back.
His hand reaches up and slides across my jaw, gathering my knotting hair, he pushes the jet-black waves over my shoulder, while he just breathes over me, absorbing my quiet demeanour.
He knew I had a thousand and one questions, but I was determined to get answers by being obedient.
I had a feeling he would give them to me if I came his way a little.
“This will only work… if you trust me,” Raphael speaks against my ear, with no curled smile and no tone of amusement, “Let me show you, Clary. What I can do.”
“Just a wash?” I whisper, “Right?”
“I promise, I won’t rush you into anything, besides, fucking is meaningless if you don’t understand what surrender is first, especially to a Fang like me, it means a lot to me… but don’t worry about that now, you’re doing great just standing here… still… relax for me, love…” Raphael kisses the top of my ear and then he turns on the shower. Love. He said it.
It’s weird how his teacher-tone really calms me in this moment.
I relax my shoulders and shake out my wrists. Time to just let him do his thing. If it would help my Fang relax, I’d participate. It was my job as a second-hand to improve his life anyways.
The first thing Raphael does once we’re under the hot spray of water, is he simply picks up both my arms in his large hands and raises them up into the spray. I automatically step back into him, leaning into his warmth as the water runs over him more than me. I see his thumbs press into my palms, he looks at the scrapes and gently washes me clean.
The water stings the wounds, but not for long.
He clasps my left hand in his warmth to stop the abrasive feeling with the water after he has already cleaned the slight wounds from when I fell. Then he picks up that blue sponge and brings it close, wiping over my sore hand, we both watch the tiny scratches close up and magically disappear. The barrier of the skin becomes pink and smooth.
“Amazing,” I whisper, entranced by it as Raphael does the same thing to my other hand. His strength in his hands is really flowing into me. I really feel like he’s holding me up, but I don’t mind.
Raphael wipes the sponge down my arm to my elbow, over clear, unharmed skin. He uses the sponge anyway to clean me of any extra dirt. I stay still and compliant just because he’s touch is soft and not forceful.
I am surprised he can be so gentle, I thought Raph was gonna scrub me down real rough and probably push me around a bit. But he’s not like that at all, I guess cause he invited me in here.
“Does it hurt anywhere else?” Raphael asks, indicating my arms, even though he knows the answer.
“Mmm. Only my right knee and thigh hurt–” When I’ve mentioned my legs, Raphael chuckles and his arm winds around my waist and he drops his face into my hair, squeezing me to him as he laughs against the top of my head, kissing my temple a few times, “What’s so funny?”
“Oh… nothing,” Raphael growls playfully against my hair, “Naughty girl, rushing this.”
What?
“You asked where it hurt…?”
“I was getting there slowly, Clary,” Raphael tut-tuts and moves to my other arm and wipes over my other elbow, removing the dirt, “Are you sure you didn’t get any other bruises or scrapes in your fall?” he really emphasises the question. I don’t know what he wants me to do, lie about it?
“Maybe the left side of my hip,” I shrug, trying to remain calm, “I did land on it at the end.”
No sexual feelings. No sexual feelings. No sexual feelings.
I say it as a chant, determined to just make it through this game of his without floundering into his dick at some point. I had already made sure I was always standing slightly off centre, just to avoid his pelvic area.
Like Raph promised, he doesn’t do anything crazy, and I’m impressed he keeps his hand to my hip, avoiding randomly touching my intimate areas. Instead, I watch him splay his fingers over my skin and slowly dig his fingers into my flesh, kneading into me.
I visibly wince.
“Ouch, can you stop?”
He listens and he stops digging his claws into the bruise.
“Just making sure you weren’t making it up,” Raphael lies to me, about lying to him. Damn… he was a tricky wolf. It’s like he expected me to lie about where I was hurting, or wanted me to lie, to then be able to find out the lie, to punish me for the lie! Too bad I was gonna stick to the truth! Raphael hums to himself and drawls over the top of my ear, while he brings the sponge to my side and rubs down the curve of my waist, over the pink bruise. I feel the dull pain disappear, “Anywhere else, Clary?” I shake my head.
“Just my leg–” Raphael’s arm that had been snaked around my waist, unfurls and he reaches up to press two of his fingers against my lips.
“Don’t tell me that twice, brat,” Raphael sounds a little peeved, a growl emanating from his throat, “Now… just promise me you won’t freak out when I drop down.”
“You sound like you’re going to fall and hit your head or something,” I tease him, I can’t help it.
“You have a few scabs on your thigh and knee, I’m not going to use the sponge, my kisses will heal them much faster.”
“That’s disgusting – why would you kiss a scab wound?”
“I don’t mind the taste of blood,” Raphael chuckles, “Not that I want to eat you or anything…” he teases me as his fingers trail down my throat and then he holds the nape of my neck, squeezing once before trailing those same fingers along my spine. Eventually he can push me into the wall, so I’m steady, as he drops to his knees behind me. My tits press against the tiles but I don’t complain that they feel a little too cold.
I stand very still, and the steaming water does hurt the couple of cuts I got on my right leg. I shiver as the water rushes over my skin, Raphael’s body no longer protecting me from the spray as he kneels behind me.
I really hope he’s not just staring at my ass or something.
I look over my shoulder to spy on him.
Raphael is genuinely inspecting the cuts on my leg.
Raphael reaches up and clamps his hand just under my butt-cheek, clenching around my thigh, hard – unnecessarily hard. I feel lightning travel up and down my leg. I even feel my pussy clench uncontrollably as I wonder what on earth he’s doing, holding my leg, his hold way too tough on me. I look down to see Raph kiss each small wound. They’re tiny, and every brush of his lips, transfers a small pain-relief.
He kisses down to my knee, and the scrapes are mostly at the front. But my knee is facing the wall.
I don’t want to move, Raphael can tell, so he moves himself.
Raphael swivels, he sits back against the wall, he unhands my leg and grips under my knee instead, lifting my leg toward him, placing gentle kisses all over the worst of it.
All the while, I hide my tits against the tiles and watch him casually looking up at me, while the water is dribbling down his face and his scar.
His grey eyes look like they hold some kind of promise.
I gulp as I stare at him. Every I-love-you kiss over my bruised knee eats away the pain, until all the pain is numbed.
My body finally stops tensing and I sigh as I close my eyes.
“I feel much better,” I admit, “Thanks. Your turn –?”
“Anywhere else, Clary?”
Raphael’s question once again catches me off guard.
I open my eyes again to see him slipping his hand from my knee down to my ankle, caressing it lightly as he curls his hand right around my ankle. Why did he lock his hand around me?
I lean off the wall and look over my skin, checking for anywhere else we might have missed. I feel his eyes dig between my legs and I feel much more vulnerable with his face level with my lower half.
I immediately use one hand to cover myself.
Raphael is still calm and he just smiles at my reaction.
“No where else, I’m healed I think,” I promise him, but then I wince suddenly. I look down and the hand I used to cup myself, had a small wound on the back of my hand that we both missed. It was tiny, miniscule, almost paper thin.
“I see it, allow me,” Raphael murmurs as he brings his hand up and clasps mine. He brings it to his lips and kisses the small cut.
In doing so, his eyes slyly look back to my hips, and the V toward my middle. He blinks.
“You got a bruise just there too, love,” love, Raph reaches up a hand and his thumb shows me the bruise, right above my pelvic bone. It’s tiny, but when his thumb presses into my skin, I flinch.
“Raph,” I complain and he doesn’t take no for an answer this time.
Not that I say no, although I might in my head. More an… oh, no. Eek!
Raphael Fang Gold quite literally grabs my hips and pulls me way too close. His fingers are a vice, keeping me iron still in front of his face.
His lips kiss the top of my mound for no reason and flames shoot to my clit.
It wasn’t a gentle kiss, it lingered and his lips pressed hard against me. Then he finally kisses the top of my dip next to my hip. This one is just as firm.
Two hard kisses, far too close to my pussy.
Raphael pulls back.
He tests the bruise with his thumb again but there is no more pain.
“I should check you everywhere,” Raphael now smiles as his hands trail down to my thighs. With a firm pull, he starts to spread my legs apart. I shuffle my legs open automatically. I should protest but I say nothing, as I look down at Raphael, I am too stunned to say much as he slides his back down the wall and looks up at my pussy, inspecting for damage.
R-ridiculous. Of course I didn’t damage myself between my legs! It was just a stupid fall!
His fingers hold onto my thighs like clamps, spreading my legs a little further. I make a weird noise in my throat as his dull eyes just focus entirely on my in-between. I can’t even think the word, but his look alone feels like a touch.
Raphael licks his lips but shakes his head, as if denying himself.
“You’re fine there,” Raphael growls deep, and looks up at me, his eyes sparkling with mischief, “Just needed to check you, love.”
Love, that word again, that Toni uses for Kami. It’s much nicer than nerd.
And it really sounds nice rolling of Raphael’s tongue, too.
He’s really got me speechless for once. This brutal infamous Fang was just so intrigued by little-ole me and my silly pussy… it really was exciting me. Even though this situation he put me in was so stupid… I… I like this.
Most of my body shields him from the pellets of hot water this time, and Raphael now moves to stand up, finally releasing me.
It felt like eternity but the whole interaction was probably two minutes, tops.
On the way back up, we turn toward one another and both his huge hands slide up my back. Raphael plays with my hair a bit, tugging on it, while one hand keeps rubbing up and down the curve of my spine, which I keep curving so I’m leaning toward him, jutting out my chest, he can see my hard nipples but I can’t help that I keep responding to his touch.
“Your turn to clean me,” Raphael’s lips twitch up, expecting a denial or a freak out, “I don’t want you to do anything you’re not comfortable with, but feel free to try and not be a chicken.”
“I’m, I am not a, a chicken,” I blink rapidly as he lets me go completely and I look over his gorgeous body. I feel weirdly comfortable being naked with him now, even when my middle feels so hot after he had a good look at my pussy… like it was his.
It was a strange thing, to just be stared at and to find it so hot. I should have slapped him, but I loved that look in his eye. He ate me up with a look alone. I loved the attention of this Fang Gold. I know I should be careful, but this was fun.
“Then don’t be a chicken,” Raphael finally smirks as he hands me a second sponge, “I’ll close my eyes, how about that?”
“What if you get hard?” I whisper.
“I’m already hard, Clary,” Raphael leans back, closing his eyes and sighing, too relaxed.
I hadn’t been looking.
When I do stare at his cock, I almost have a heart attack and quickly look away to the red spreading along his sides.
Oh, gosh.
“Raphael, you actually did fall into a plant,” I whisper, as I can see the rash appearing all over his skin, an irritated red.
“I definitely didn’t roll in that plant on purpose so you’d be forced to do this with me,” Raphael teases me, chuckling when he hears my gasp.
“Asshole, you would!” I slap the sponge to his chest and quickly rub over him, and it brings relief to the allergy.
“You love it,” Raphael whispers to the ceiling, still closing his eyes and relaxing his hands at his side so he doesn’t grope me.
He’s really letting me explore him.
The irritated skin is on his side, up his muscular thigh and under his shoulder.
I focus on those areas, navigating around his shaft pointing at me the whole time with a needy expression. And since Raph is closing his eyes, I can look properly at his shaft without feeling weird about it.
Gods. What the fuck. My heart starts to palpitate.
It’s not just long and huge, it’s incredibly stiff and balanced perfectly, it looks heavy – it doesn’t waver, or twitch, it looks like it could just slide into something and rest within, and probably bury so deep, and just sink like an anchor… it looks fucking formidable. His dick looks like it’s on a mission. Like it needs to pound women into the ground for hours before it’s satisfied to stop, if ever.
By the time I’ve rubbed the sponge over his hip and shoulder, I’ve cleared the residue of the irritating plant.
Raphael is almost clean, but I start on his torso next, wiping over his front and down his abs. I don’t go slow but I’m not rough, I just want to help. He helped me.
I rubbed down his other arm in one swipe and I want to focus on his fingers but I chicken out at providing detailed care and attention the way he did for me.
I slap the sponge to the curve at his neck and rub over his shoulders real quick too and then I lean down and wipe one thigh and the next – a bit… well, a bit lazily, I probably get 10 percent of his massive warrior body before I stand up straight and say, “All done!” it might come out as a bit of a squeak, but his cock was telling me to back off, I was sure of it. It was just… in the way.
I didn’t know what to do.
Raphael slowly opens his eyes and looks down at me, tilting his head, looking some-what satisfied?!
I’m holding the dirty sponge at him, but he ignores my hand and just watches my face, which is both blushing and a little freaked out. But I do feel pretty awesome, like I wasn’t a chicken, I was just –
“You really are shy and sweet,” Raphael doesn’t mock me, to the concern of all my prior expectations, he sounds comforting almost, “At least you tried… I can appreciate that.”
“I want to please you,” I say, “As – as your second-hand. I think I’m a good second-hand, don’t you? I think we, work, somehow,” I keep it casual, even while we’re naked in the shower, all alone, while his cock does most of the talking. My chin is held so high, I refuse for it to even edge into my vision at the bottom.
Raphael’s scar lifts with his handsome half-smile as he reaches up and suddenly cups his hand over my left breast, his thumb flicks over my pebbled nipple once and he moves past me.
Before I can protest at the unexpected advance, he’s out of the shower and towelling off, leaving me under the rain.
I feel a surge of anger.
I… I was annoyed he stepped away from me. That this was over already.
Not only that, a stream of heat has shot through me from my breast and nipple, all the way down to my clit, it’s fucking annoying how one flick did that to me. It made my clit hurt.
I think it’s because I didn’t expect it.
I turn off the shower and jump out to the nearest folded towel, wrapping it around me immediately while Raphael towels off slowly off to the side, in no rush, unlike me.
“Where are you going?” Raphael asks me through the mirror, like nothing just happened.
“To do something relaxing, and I’ll see you…. tonight,” I look around awkwardly as I don’t have a change of clothes.
Raphael notices and wraps his towel around his waist, bypassing me and entering his mess of a bedroom.
I peek out to see him pick up a clean grey shirt, which he tosses at me.
“You can walk back in that, and change in your dorm,” Raphael suggests, “Happy? It’s long enough to be a dress and the other Fangs won’t give a shit if they see you run away like that, if anything, they’ll know who owns you and they won’t mess with you.”
“It’ll do,” I growl out at him and slam the door shut as I dry myself off and put on his borrowed shirt in the privacy of the bathroom.
It’s so loose it looks like pyjamas.
I leave my hair in a tangled mess as I turn to the door and Raphael is there on the other side, of course, already waiting for me to run when I swing it open.
“You’ll go after I’ve dismissed you, okay, Clary?” Raphael uses his teacher’s tone now, and I navigate awkwardly as he comes back in, blocking my exit. I am forced to stand back, waiting for him to reach for his supplies, but he’s turning to me instead, curiously, as I try to twist and navigate around him for the open door, but he keeps blocking me just enough.
In our stupid little ‘dance’, my toes reach the threshold. Raph’s hand immediately clasps around my waist, keeping me in.
I turn back to him, “I don’t have to do anything else though? Let me go now,” I snap, needlessly aggressive. He didn’t really do anything, but I was overwhelmed.
Raphael narrows his eyes and pulls me back in and shuts the door with one hand.
“I’m not done with you,” Raphael speaks over me as he backs me up into the door, his eyes are so intense I just stare at his glorious pecs instead, “You listening to me? I’m… truly sorry for bullying you all the time… I promise, I’ll try harder, Clary–”
Ah.
Um.
There was no way he meant it! But my response is slightly impulsive.
“Oh, whatever. You’re not sorry for shit!” I don’t know why I’m such a brat, when he sounded so sincere. I raise my defiant gaze to glare through Raph’s soul, but almost immediately regret it when I see the softness in his eyes.
Oh, no.
Oh, NO! He actually meant it, for reals.
Raphael’s whole face drops its brief connection to kindness. He goes deathly quiet and I shut my mouth. Oh… oh, fuck. I’m actually the dumbest girl alive.
I pale under his temper.
“Ah, sorry –?” I squeak out. A low snarl comes out of his throat.
“I’m going to have to mark you for that lapse in judgement, Clary,” Raphael warns me with a low snarl, “Stay still.”
“How will you mark–?” I squeak out as Raphael silences me with a kiss. He jerked me to him. I closed my eyes as we collided.
…a-and this kiss?
Well, this kiss is different to all the others.
He’s hands slide over my back after he’s pulled me into a bruising, harsh kiss.
The roughness and pure strength being unleashed from my Fang makes this moment feel like the best feeling in the world… b-because I lose all control. It’s the effect of his domineering, punishment-kiss. Oh, boy, is it a punishment. I feel totally crushed by him. My strength fucking dissolves as he guides me. I become nothing but a conquered woman. A fragile thing, nothing but his to use under his mouth. I unexpectedly kiss him back, just as desperate to lean into this beautiful feeling. My face is all his, whatever he wants, I lean right up for him to take more. Just as I’m enjoying it, Raph’s sharp wolf canine cuts me, my lower lip gets nipped and bleeds, and he sucks on the blood while I’m moaning and gasping into the pain. I had moaned only at the very end though, and I was scared by the noise I made and the sudden weightlessness in my body.
I had just s-surrendered.
I stiffen when I realise I fucking submitted like a bitch. Just. Like. That.
I’m completely embarrassed. I thought I was smart and d-different.
I blush so hard as Raphael pulls back from my mouth. I stand still, not breathing as my Fang kisses me one more time on my trembling mouth, then once more on my nose, then my cheek, and finally his mouth rests on the top of my ear, and those last kisses were all I-love-you kisses, making my whole body shiver, his hands hold me up so I don’t slip to the floor, “I expect better behaviour from you tonight, Clary,” his growl is low and animal, “I own you. Now get. Before I tie you to my bed and play with you all day.”
Oh. Gosh. What?
I-I’m dismissed.
Raphael unhands me and faces the mirror, licking over his lips and the canine that bit into me. He looks pretty pleased with the taste, but his eyes look feral. All his muscles are tense and his veins pop. I feel like he just raided my village and carried me off to his den to fuck. Raphael almost looks ready to shift. When he glares at me for lingering, I stumble around and open the door.
I sprint before this escalates further.
Raph looked about ready to toss me onto my hands and knees and fuck me until I was much better behaved, right then and there. Gosh. Damn it. Why did I think that?!
I did not want to lose my virginity to a punishment-fuck – that might actually hurt.
His rough kiss was burning through my soul still.
That lesson alone was fucking incredible.
I could feel that the pain mixed with something else, throbbing from my lip. I don’t know how bad it’ll look, but it feels like more than a nic… a mark, he said. Well, it wasn’t exactly a nice thing. It hurt and it still hurt. The pain doesn’t dull as I run back to my dorm. I cover my mouth the whole way with my hand, and I distantly connect the pain of the wound to the pulsing in my core. Some kind of sick pleasure.
What the actual fuck.
It made no sense.
How could his mark on my mouth, make me horny for more of that treatment?
All I know is now I can’t stop thinking about his perfect face and his cruel lips and his hard hands.
Raphael Fang Gold had a very mean side – and apparently sadism too. Why did I moan?
A-anyway.
I don’t know if I’d be better behaved tonight, but I was still curious what else he’d do to me. I was starting to feel guilty at how much I was curious about him and his games.
I just wanted to understand.
I just wanted to get it.
Did Raphael really think he was above me? I’m sure being a ‘slave’ to him was more a roleplay thing. A kink Fangs adored. It was the only thing that made sense to me. It would satisfy their nature to dominate.
Ah – yeah, I think so. I must have figured that out at least.
But… I think he really does think I’m a thing to toy with.
So why does that make me excited to see him again?
And his apology that I ruined – did I just ruin his chance to be a better Fang? The way Ray wanted him to be better? To not abuse his power?
I was starting to love his craziness. It was perfectly balanced to just make me wonder, and to make me learn what he wanted. Because of those… those gentle sweet kisses on my face at the end. I-love-yous. Why did I think of them as such?
Raphael was not a bad Fang! I was convinced he wasn’t. He was just misunderstood.
But still. None of this should be okay. Being manhandled in the shower. Always falling for these weird scenarios he made me play into. I couldn’t lie though, and say I didn’t willingly participate in the encounters. Crawling for him. Showering naked with him. Just submitting to every single kiss, whenever he wanted, and it was always what he wanted and when he wanted me.
What was next? Where was this leading?
Fuck.
I need Kami.
I need her stone-cold advice.
Because right now my head and heart were on fire and I couldn’t think straight anymore.
The only thing that made sense to me, was I wanted to be with him.
I wanted Raphael to play with me.
This was not normal. But still, I wanted him to unleash on me. I wanted to see if I could take it.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 16 ♡¸.•
I didn’t get to ask Kami for advice. She didn’t return to our dorm and I noticed how Fortitude was quiet today. Barely anyone was running around. Maybe it was the change in weather, the sun had been shining all morning and then by the time lunch turned around, a storm was rolling in.
I ate a snack bar and an apple on my bed, not having much of an appetite because I was thinking about tonight and how exactly this date with my Fang was going to play out.
I was well aware that Raphael was opening up to me in a slow, methodical way. It was a seduction mixed with elements of mastering my body. Ownership. The more I thought about it all day, the more I could start to understand why that dynamic was prevalent between Fang and their choices.
It wasn’t always for mating. It wasn’t always for life.
But sometimes, through the position of second-hand, nurse or doctor, you could be chosen.
Why wouldn’t anyone want that? To be chosen for a Fang-Kiss? It sounded lovely.
It also really shed a light on this place, to know it was built from the whoredom of Fang Gold wolves, using their prowess to specifically build an empire of wealth and dominance.
It sucked that I couldn’t shift into a wolf, only Fangs and Shefangs could.
Raphael’s Fang was massive and it still brought a smile to my face… how gorgeous that animal was. Animal… Raphael wasn’t just like me, he was also half a wild animal.
I nap most of the day after lunch, catching up on sleep, then I shower again to fix my hair, and I realise I don’t have any nice clothes to wear. I check out Kami’s collection of grey, steel and black dresses but they don’t really suit me or they’re too small.
I feel disappointed, knowing I can’t show up to our date in anything new. I pick out the uniform of a second-hand, the other pair of grey pants and a grey long sleeved top. It’s so boring. It’s so boring! Argh.
I put them on and at least I smell fresh and there’s no stains or holes in this outfit.
Raphael never set a time, just said it was a dinner date.
The sun had started to set while the rain was still pouring, and I wait for Raze to appear and give me some advice. Of course, he doesn’t when I need him most. Same as Kami. It’s just me and my reflection in the mirror of my bathroom as I brush through my black wavy hair. My eyes were a soft blue, not too dark, not exactly grey, but just soft. My lip was cut on the inside and I kept sucking on it, tasting the wound, but it was healing, and it never hurt as much as it throbbed in a strangely pleasant way. I also didn’t bring any makeup, I couldn’t afford to own any. So, I guess that’s it, I’m going like a doll ready for dress up, just dressed up like I’m going to work.
I sigh and decide I better make my way to Raph’s room now.
It would be dinner time for everyone in the hall in five minutes, it was 6.55pm. I start to make my way to his side of Fortitude, passing by everyone as they walk down the stairs, and as I keep to the top level, I feel separated from everyone.
I feel… weirdly… like I’m going to face some kind of punishment. I’m not sure why I feel so much dread walking back to Raph’s room now.
201.
I think I do know why, actually.
All those times Raphael tried to explain his past, he was warning me about his innate nature, not just his behaviour. A whore was going to deceive me. A whore would use me. A whore wouldn’t love me.
That’s the dread right there, a pit in my stomach. The fun we had in the morning, dissipated to just that. Fun and games.
The kiss was the climax. That bruising kiss. After I fucked up his apology.
We might be intriguing to one another, but I don’t know if that’s a good thing anymore.
Being dumb and curious, rich and poor, prince and a nobody. Nobody but a mate to a dead legend. What did I have? To bargain with? To find common ground?
We’d either balance out, or he’d leash me. Surrendering to love would be beautiful. Surrendering to his dick sounded like something he would enjoy, but that would not make my heart fulfilled.
My decision was clear.
No sex.
Never sex.
EVER.
Not with a self-proclaimed whore, who made it darn clear he enjoyed teasing me for his own entertainment, even if it was under the guise of protecting me, in the name of Ray Fang Gold.
Raph’s door is open already and the giant room is lit with candlelight.
Everything is clean so I guess he got extra help in at the last minute.
Raphael is not inside but I know I’m welcome.
I walk toward the mosaic table and the two matching chairs, set up for the two of us. No food yet but the bed was made, and inches from our dinner. Not a terribly good sign. Clearly, he wanted to escalate this weird thing we had toward the mattress. I wait for Raphael but there’s no sign of him, although his balcony doors are open. The misty rain doesn’t get in but the curtains do blow about romantically.
I like those curtains, they’re sheer and soft. I get up and walk around the room and inspect everything. The chest of draws was filled with folded clothes, all his dirty laundry was gone, the marble floor was like looking down at a mirror it was so perfectly polished. The cream carpet under his bed looked dry-cleaned, it smelled like it too. The art on the walls is framed in gold, and depicts nature. Everything smells fresh, for a perfect date.
Maybe ten minutes pass and Raph doesn’t show, so I approach the bed and I poke the soft lace covers with my finger. Clean. Soft. So nice! I crawl onto the bed and I make sure to remove my shoes. I use one abnormally large pillow to lean back on, hands clasped over the grey of my boring top.
I heave a few breaths in and out.
When I look around, I look up.
I freeze.
Clarissa Silver Fang.
In the ceiling, immaculately written in metallic letters, on one of the protruding plastered beams supporting the roof.
It’s at that moment that I see a shadow leap onto the balcony and I turn to see Raphel’s wolf, shaking off all the rain, his scarred grey eye, narrowed while the other is open and directly on me, laying on his bed.
I sit up quickly, watching his Fang shift before his dirty paws touch the carpet. Instead his clean bare feet do.
Raphael grabs a beige towel already folded on an iron chair brought in from the balcony and set by the open doors. He cleans off the rain and finishes by wiping over his buzzed head.
“Thought I’d run first,” Raphael explains casually while he drops the towel on his chair and then faces my shocked expression, “What’s the matter?”
“Why does it say that?” I ask, pointing up to the beam.
Raphael looks up and he pauses. He blinks like he just realised something, then he stares off into the distance and slowly smiles, “Wow… wow.”
“Did you just notice it?” I whisper, confused.
“No,” Raphael side-eyes me, “You weren’t meant to see that.”
“What do you mean I wasn’t meant to see that?” I snap, as he casually picks up a pair of grey trousers and slips them on, walking over and taking a seat at his side of the table, gesturing to the other seat.
At least he didn’t make a joke about me being on his bed.
I crawl off and walk to the spare seat, pulling it out and sitting down opposite him. Almost as if on que, two familiar figures move into the room with our steaming hot dinner. Nancy and Bailey have a spritely jig in their steps.
“Always on time, girls, I appreciate it,” Raphael grins at the new second-hands who happily drop off two giant plants full of roast meat and vegetables. Clearly, they now had roles in the kitchen, and damn did they cook a good roast. It smelled divine.
Gravy, orange juice, and a huge bowl of homemade mint ice cream is also left on the table between us.
“Enjoy, Clary,” Nancy smiles at me and Bailey grins too, before they rush off bickering to one another.
“Hey!” Raphael calls out before they rush out the door.
They both stop and spin.
“Y-yeah?” Bailey stutters, “Did we forget something?”
“Don’t forget our deal. Come back in ten minutes,” Raphael drawls it, almost seductively.
They lose their pleasant smiles and nod, sharing a worried and embarrassed look, they run off.
Raphael’s stomach literally growls and he starts into his meal immediately. I stab some peas with my fork and drink some juice, while I watch Raphael eat like a horse – or I should just say he eats like a wolf.
I silently eat one pea at a time, while Raphael keeps his eyes on those slabs of meat they cut off for him, massive slabs. He hacks into them and eats huge strips at a time. Somehow his teeth can shred them easily because I watch with wide eyes as he finishes off a kilo of meat in under a minute.
Raph sighs and leans back into his chair, and takes his time with the broccoli, pees and cauliflower, rolling them back and forth with the giant fork.
I had been staring at him this whole time.
Raphael looks sheepish if a little annoyed by my glare.
“Clarissa?” I get him right back on track.
Raphael shrugs, “Probably a descendant of Silver-Fang, like a grand-daughter, probably one of your great-grandmothers.”
I relax my shoulders. That makes a lot of sense actually. I quickly look down at the gravy and I pick it up, pouring it over my food. Why was I so angry? I need to relax. I keep assuming the worst.
“Raphael,” I murmur, furrowing my brows, “Why… did you ask Nancy and Bailey to come back? Is it to take the dishes?”
“I was going to show you my ‘power’,” Raphael explains, “That Toni mentioned in advance,” Raphael’s tone dips a little, “Are you okay, Clary?”
“No,” I answer honestly, “I’m not.”
“Did I hurt you this morning?” Raphael asks carefully, and he actually sounds concerned, “I wanted you to hurt, but not too much.”
“Um, okaaaay,” I finish eating, pushing my plate away from me.
A silence descends.
“What’s going on?” Raphael asks again, “Look at me.”
I had been staring off into the room, but I swivel back around and I meet his grey, steady eyes. Raphael’s arms are crossed over his chest and his eyes are half-closed as he tries to work out what my problem is.
“I think I want to go home,” I admit the truth, “I shouldn’t be here, Raphael. My mate isn’t here. I’m not going to stay here tonight, and let you have your way with me. Like a total bimbo. Like a total naïve idiot,” I almost start to cry, “In truth. In full transparent truth, I regret what happened this morning.”
Raphael listens carefully and any amusement he might have had lingering beneath the surface, disappears. He frowns and that’s sexy. Fuck – no –
“…what about it did you hate…?” Raphael asks, he doesn’t bully me, thank goodness, he genuinely asks.
The answer to his question?
That it ended so quickly.
“Um, I don’t know,” I lie and Raphael sees my nervousness as I look away from him toward the bed.
“No,” Raphael’s voice is dangerously soft, “Look at me, Clary,” Raphael uses his teacher’s tone… or maybe it’s more that of a master, “What upset you this morning?” I feel uncomfortable with the thought of him owning me, even if it was sexy in a sexual way.
I carefully bring my gaze back to his across the table, “I don’t understand what I feel.”
“Try to explain,” Raphael encourages me, happy to hear.
“Fang Golds built this place, because they were so promiscuous, manipulative, dangerous… when you weren’t a Fang here, you were eloping about and Fang-Kissed many girls – like a total douche-bag… you stole their hearts.”
“Thanks, Toni,” Raphael growls from deep within his throat and his eyes smoulder with frustration, “But that’s not what happened between you and I this morning. You’re avoiding what made you angry. What happened that turned you off?”
He sounds extremely concerned about this.
But Raph’s question, suddenly has me bursting out laughing. I laugh to the ceiling as I throw my head back, and tears prick the corners of my eyes. It’s the funniest god damn thing in the world.
I wipe my sleeves over my face as I try to contain the giggling in my chest, but it keeps pouring out. I hold my hand over my lips, I’ve pushed my bottom lip in though and the pain from the wound throbs and my laughter dies as I quickly drop my hand back to my lip, “Sorry, sorry, it’s just…” I gasp in a breath, and let it out on a long sigh, “…okay, I…” I hold up my hands and breathe deeply, closing my eyes as I say it, “I was angry… w-when… you got up, and you touched my… boob… a-and… you walked around me… and… you walked away from me… and I felt anger and I don’t know why,” I slowly peer open from my eyes, “It doesn’t make sense, I know it makes no sense. A-and then I… I mean you apologised about always being a dick but I was still angry from moments before so I was stupid, and I yelled at you, then you punished me and–”
“I know what happened,” Raphael cuts me off, using a harsher tone. I shut my mouth. I hold onto my knees and I cross my ankles.
“Yeah,” I nod, “That’s all.”
“…you want to go home…?” Raphael asks for clarity, “Because I turned you on?”
He summarised it in a few words.
I blush and I half-nod in a jerky movement.
Now Raphael breaks out into the most delicious smirk I’ve ever seen, leaning forward across the table and picking up his own orange juice. He drinks and says nothing more.
I scratch the back of my neck and then we both wait.
We just stare at each other; Raphael is thinking to himself as his gaze rakes over me. I also might just casually let my eyes run over him too, I liked it when he was bare chested. I liked his wide shoulders the most… even though the rest of him was sculpted from fucking stone as well.
Now, I suck in a small shaky breath and groan as I cross my arms over my chest, “…you’re going to drive me crazy, Raphael…” I whisper it, “I don’t know what you want from me.”
“I don’t know either,” Raphael admits to me, and he sounds vulnerable in that moment. I cock a brow, did he just tell me the truth?
I smile a bit, and then there is a knock on the open door.
“H-hey?” Nancy pokes her head in.
“Hey,” I smile and wave.
“Geez, ten minutes gone already?” Raphael murmurs to himself, “You two… you might want to shut the door, or leave it open if you want to get going quicker after this.”
Nancy and Bailey come in holding hands. So tightly that their knuckles are turning white. They look nervous and terrified.
“For complete transparency,” Raphael explains to me, as he turns his chair around and faces the two girls, “Clary, this is a demonstration – and they agreed in advance. And I warned them.”
“About what?” I whisper, “This isn’t anything sexual, is it?” I gulp.
Raphael hesitates, but Nancy quickly speaks up.
“N-no,” she nods.
“You’ve never experienced it before so, don’t get ahead of yourself,” Raphael teases Nancy, and she quickly shuts her mouth.
“Do it,” Bailey begs.
“You want to explain, Bailey?” Raphael asks Bailey, “To my princess.”
Princess? He called me his princess? Damn. I stop feeling so angry, and I side eye Raphael with a warmer look.
“Mmm, okay, Nancy and I had heard about it and we’ve always wondered because it’s not practised anymore but it used to be really normal when the monarchy was still in play,” Bailey goes on an excited tangent, “Fang Golds have a special power. It’s all in their eyes,” Bailey points to her eyes, to help remind me where eyes are. I just nod, “Grovelling,” She looks to Raph, “Right?”
“Grovelling, yes, that’s the big power, Toni told you about,” Raphael still sounds so salty when he says his best friend’s name, “I can make you grovel. And I haven’t made you grovel,” Raphael really looks at me when he says that, giving me a hard stare, as if to say he could, but he hasn’t.
“Grovel, like when you get down in front of a King and grovel?” I try to clarify, “Is that a wolf thing –?
“It’s a Fang Gold thing,” Raphael smirks at me, “Silver Fangs were never true Alphas, just strategists, bred for war, pure blooded Silver Fangs craved blood of their enemies more than any other. Fun fact, they absolutely reviled humans,” Raphael looks me over, “Anyway, Fang Golds, we’re good at everything, we’re the best. Hence Gold. And you’re second,” he winks at me, “Although you probably have a tiny percentage of Silver anyway. You’re still 98% a little book nerd.” Lovely, we’re back to nerd again, although Raph did sound endearing, a little…
“Let’s just get to the grovelling thing you Alphas do, then,” I challenge him, “Toni said it wouldn’t affect me.”
“Then fair warning, Clarissa,” Raphael teases me with that old world name, “I am only a little bit certain it won’t affect you but I can’t guarantee full immunity. Any Silver in you will keep you immune. But… we’ll see…”
“Go on then,” I shuffle back in my chair and I look back and forth between Raphael and Nancy and Bailey.
Raphael does nothing different, he’s just slouched casually in his chair, with a hand on the table, his fingers running along the mosaic pattern. I am pretty sure this set was brought in from the balcony and was meant to be outside.
Time for the show.
Nancy and Bailey’s hands slip from one another and their expressions slacken, they seem relaxed as their eyes become slightly hooded under Raphael’s stare.
Okay, something is happening.
I feel a vibration through the table itself, under my own hand, which was on the mosaic as well. I look up and see Raphael is in the process of shifting. His skin is rippling, his muscles are all defined like he just completed a heavy work out, and his grey eyes have a golden sheen. His skin sheens too, with a silver light. It’s only very slight, but Raphael really starts to look literally carved from stone.
He growls from his chest, and the sound of his wolf travels through the bedroom.
Bailey reacts first.
She collapses and face plants into the floor.
I gasp, she fell so fast I’m afraid she’s hurt herself when she hit the hard marble. Nancy’s reaction is a little different, she leans down, drops to her knees and scrambles for Bailey’s hand, pulling her to her side and checking her face.
Bailey looks drunk and lost, moaning a little, while Nancy checks her for bruises. There’s a small one on her forehead but nothing else. Nancy looks up at Raphael, her eyes are watery as she deliberately and slowly stretches forward, like a feline, she curves her spine and sticks up her ass, whimpering a little.
“Please,” she almost looks ready to cry. Raphael looks like he’s giving a death stare, as Nancy quickly lowers her eyes and Bailey reaches for her face, trailing her fingers down Nancy’s chin.
“Kiss me for the Alpha,” Bailey whines up at Nancy.
I blush at the request she blatantly asks and when I side-eye Raph, his mouth turns up in one corner, pleasantly and secretly happy about that.
Nancy whines in agreement and her lips only brush Bailey’s before Raphael snarls at them, “Did I say you could make-out together?”
“No, no, no,” Nancy begs for forgiveness, dropping her head to the floor, “Sorry, Alpha.”
Bailey turns around onto her front and drool pools onto the floor.
I gawk in disgust at the amount of saliva falling from her lips.
“Raphael, stop it,” I whisper at him, “They’re acting fucking deranged.”
“They want to entertain me,” Raphael drawls at them without looking at me, “Good little girls… now fuck off.”
The spell is broken with his dismissal.
Nancy and Bailey suddenly find their will power, they scramble up and run out of the room, literally screaming.
Raphael starts laughing and I glare at him for finding it funny! That wasn’t funny!
I get up and storm to the door, grabbing it and slamming it shut, turning and facing this infuriating Fang Gold.
“What the hell was that?” I hiss, “Grovelling?”
Raphael’s dropped the growl, and his muscles are relaxed, he’s not trying it on me.
“Did you feel anything?” Raph asks, curiously.
“Nothing,” I whisper through my teeth, “I would never act like that around you.”
“I didn’t have to look directly at you for it to affect you, so you’re right, it doesn’t affect you,” Raphael explains, good naturedly, “Lets eat dessert before it melts any further.”
He turns to the ice cream and digs in with his own spoon.
I walk back over and take my seat, clasping my hands between my thighs.
I watch him take one big spoonful after another, looking beyond relaxed and happy after that little show. Raph cocks a brow at me, “What?”
As if that act wasn’t a big deal.
“I want to confirm, for sure, that power doesn’t work on me?” I ask carefully.
“Nope,” Raphael is certain about it.
I can’t keep in my thoughts any longer, I blurt everything out, “You looked happy that they were both perfect drooling zombies for you, so why are you happy that it doesn’t work on me?” I growl it out, and my fist is curled on the table.
Raphael stabs the spoon into the ice cream and carefully takes in my reaction, “Aside from stating the obvious, that it doesn’t affect you, are you angry about that Clarissa–?”
I gasp dramatically, “Excuse me?” He was right though… fuck… why was I angry?
“Shh,” Raphael shushes me with a scowl and I shut my mouth, “Lose the attitude,” He warns me once. I breathe heavily but I don’t say another word, “You know why I’m a whore? Because I don’t try and that happens,” he explains, “…I’m happy it doesn’t affect you, it means it’s not a lie…”
“What’s not a lie?” I ask more gently now, because Raphael sounds both serious and delighted.
Raphael holds out the spoon to me, wanting to feed me some mint ice cream.
He doesn’t offer it in any kind of way, or with any kind of attachment – or gods forbid, a payment – so I just decide to relax… and eat some ice cream.
At least he remembered I love my dessert the most!
I try to let loose my tense core as I lean over and take the spoon into my mouth, licking off the ice cream and only realising at the end it might have looked very sexual, since he kept moving the spoon back, forcing me to lean over and over and over.
It’s too late now, after I’ve sucked the spoon clean, Raphael slips the spoon from my lips and his mouth curls.
“So perfectly innocent in everything you do. I love you.”
I blush immediately.
Raphael doesn’t even seem to hear what he’s just said.
A second passes and his playboy smirk is wiped from his face.
He spoke so quickly and off a whim, he didn’t realise what the words even meant.
I gulp as Raphael drops the spoon into the ice cream and he coughs to clear his throat, picking up a napkin and wiping it over his lips.
“I love that you’re so willing,” Raphael tries to continue like he didn’t just say what he said, “…remember when I asked you to crawl, and you did? I didn’t use my grovelling power. You just did. Because you’re… open to it. You wanted it. I’ve never experienced that feeling, seeing a bitch…” Raphael pauses, “Habit,” he apologises in that second, “…seeing a girl… do that… the forest path… the shower… completely complicit. Without incentive.”
He really was royal.
Talking to a normal girl, without his ‘power’… that is what he loved about me.
I can recognise it now in the way Raphael is always shocked by my simple curiosity about him. The way I stared at him, when he was training, I just did it because.
He must have hung around people who always wanted something in return.
But…
Raphael is also saying that his power doesn’t have to work on me, because I’ll willingly act like that anyway… like… gods, I didn’t act like that did I?
No way would I surrender my free will to the point of grovelling and begging.
I only felt weightlessness when he kissed me this morning, and in that moment I wanted to be anything he wanted, but it… it didn’t seem like what I just witnessed from Nancy and Bailey.
I certainly hoped it wasn’t that.
Now I’m embarrassed…
…and I’m not the only one.
I glance at Raphael and he is looking toward the door, like he just can’t get the look off his face that he said I love you. Did he not realise how possessive he was of me?
Disturbed, he quickly stands up.
“I’ll be right back,” Raphael glances at me, “Finish your food.”
He seems annoyed I ignore the meat on the plate, but now I watch him quickly get the fuck out of here.
Leaving me alone.
I watch the door slam as he disappears.
To gods know where. I feel his panic though, like he definitely ran from his own words. I eat more ice cream and then I wipe my hands with my own napkin and I stand up and turn to the windows.
The rain had stopped pouring, it was only a mist now and the summer heat was letting in the humidity, but it felt nice to have the air move.
In the moon rays, my sight of the mist is replaced by a giant.
I blink as I stare at Ray Fang Gold.
Ah –
Raze is naked, and although he’s covered in small wounds from when he had been in battle before being turned to stone… Raze looks fucking ready for battle again.
“R-Raze, what are you doing here?” I whisper as I look over his body, avoiding the fire in his eyes. It seemed a strange thing, to jump in on the date I was having with his brother.
I thought he wanted this for me?
Raze steps around me when I keep staring at his side, too embarrassed to look into his eyes.
He says nothing, but I feel him speaking a thousand words with his presence alone.
I can almost feel him… almost… almost… like… he regrets telling me to look after his little brother?
“You’re mine, Clary,” Ray’s fingers curl through my hair and all I feel is a ghost’s touch. A vibration in the air, barely a thing at all.
“But I –” I whisper and he growls over me.
“Only I can make you do that. Look at me, beautiful.”
Do…
Do what.
“Grovel?” I whisper, scared, “I don’t – I d-don’t, I can’t, I’m descended from the Silver Fangs –”
“Mated to this Fang Gold, it’s me, Clary, I am the one you’re born to marry,” Raze’s voice is sharp and commanding. I suddenly spin to him and look right up into his eyes. The bright silver is aflame with the gold sheen.
I was going to ask what he meant by marriage but –
He’s using his power.
“Ray,” I gasp out his name when my body falls forward. I barely stop myself from smacking into the end of the bed. My knees are definitely going to be bruised by the time tomorrow rolls around. I try to resist the weightlessness. I cry out as I crawl around the bed and get onto the covers, shivering as I reach for a pillow and grasp it to me, holding it for a support, as a distraction “Stop it, Ray.”
My heart was bleeding with the desire for a dead mate.
I couldn’t love a ghost, it would kill me.
“Stop? Destiny? I’m not making you do anything, my power is what my power gives, and it might be pulling your deepest desires out from the depths of who you are, Clary, but it’s my right to love you, and your right to feel my Fang-Kiss, to know what a Fang-Kiss really is.”
Well I fucking feel it now.
I want to die I am in so much need.
I look up, my womb is screaming as I glance at Raze’s ghost and oh gods, well wasn’t that a huge frickin’ mistake.
I can’t look away from Ray’s power. He watches stonily, without a smile, he is just quietly and neutrally pleased I am obedient.
The pillow.
I grasp it to me and I… lower it.
I need release.
I am grasping it to me, it’s something to hold, something to – to rub against.
I straddle on top of it, sitting on the pillow, squeezing it between my thighs, “Like this?” I whimper.
Ray nods, affirming me, “Like that.”
I start to swing my hips forward and back, and at the same time, I’ve grabbed my shirt, taking it off and tossing it away as I rip off my bra next, and then I’m clawing at my pants. I can’t get them off fast enough.
I’m almost crying with my need, and my fingers are fumbling too much through my tear-filled eyes and my thighs can’t stop squeezing the pillow–
The bedroom door swings open.
Raphael.
“Clary?”
I jerk my head up.
The spell is broken.
Ray is gone and I’m staring at Raphael after he’s come back.
Raph has kicked the door shut behind him, but he’s frozen with his arm reaching forward, his eyes blinking at me shirtless, clearly in the middle of riding a fricking pillow like a horny bitch. I hiccup on a sob.
“Raphael,” I whisper his name, “Ray made me do it,” I hug my breasts and I sit in a slump, crying, “He was jealous and he –”
Raphael runs over to me and jumps onto the bed behind me, wrapping me in a hug from behind, his chin brushes my forehead as he holds me back against him. His massive arms hug around my slender ones, helping me feel covered.
“If he was alive I’d kick his ass,” Raphael promises me, his lips kissing my forehead, “Are you okay, Clary? He made you grovel?”
“Yes,” I whisper, as my eyes shoot around the room.
“He hated that power,” Raphael growls, “I don’t know why he would have used it on you.”
“I didn’t know he was a dick like you–”
“Maybe you just drive him crazy,” Raphael jokes, laughing lightly, “Like me,” he kisses the top of my head a few times, those sweet I-love-you kisses, pressing into my hair.
“It’s not my fault,” I whimper.
“No, it’s ours,” Raphael lifts one hand to stroke my chin and throat, “It’s our fault, Clary.”
“Why?”
He explains into my ear.
I stiffen.
Raphael moves around and he sits back into the pillows, kicking back and pulling me with him.
Holding me to him, I watch him unbutton my pants for me and shuck them off.
He asked me if I wanted them off and I nodded.
He… he said specifically…
Firstly, it’s my fault because I’ve been provoking Ray, telling him you’re mine now, that I want to own every part of you. Can I take off these awful pants? Can I show you what I do best? Pretend you’ve paid for me, Clary. Pretend.
I don’t know why I nodded and consented to this, but I do know I need Raphael’s hands on me.
I watch as he kicks away my pants once they’ve fallen off my feet. I’m only in my underwear now.
Raphael continues to hold me tight around my waist, back against his heat, while his hand travels under my panties and his thumb pulls back the hood over my clit, exposing it completely, and then he rolls my clit under his finger. Direct contact.
My hips jerk up and Raph slides his other hand over my hips, splaying his fingers over my stomach. It’s like he’s feeling my womb squeeze.
“Just like that,” Raphael doesn’t know he’s repeated what his brother had just said, but he’s said it anyway, as his finger continues to smooth over my bud of nerves. I moan out when he rubs too harshly back and forth. I squirm like I’m trying to crawl out of my skin but he changes tact. He is being way too mean to my clit!
“No!” I yell to the ceiling, my back arching with the indescribable pleasure. Raphael lets out a dark, nasty growl that vibrates right through my head. His hand leaves my stomach to grasp my throat, squeezing me just a little. He tilts my head back and he looks determined. I lick my lips, wanting to taste another bruising kiss like from this morning. Please. “Please,” I whisper.
Raph’s hand becomes firm over my pelvis, forcing me still, while his finger has stilled to the side, not touching me for a brief moment.
Raphael tells me, “I get to play with you however I like, princess.”
It’s not like I didn’t want it, but I can’t help but protest.
“You’re not my mate,” I turn on Raph, after turning on Raze minutes ago.
Raph chuckles, realising I’m a hypocrite almost immediately.
“No, and I’m not yours,” he kisses my ear, “But you’re still mine. I’m. Never. Letting. You. Go,” every syllable is snarled with intent, the darkest kind. He sounds like a fucking evil maniac, “Cum for me, beautiful.”
Raphael’s finger returns to brush my clit directly again. He presses in, kneading into me, starting a round circle, my clit is ignited – I fucking explode underneath him. My hips buck and Raph stops directly assaulting my clit to instead massage over my wet pussy, pushing the heel of his hand over my throbbing flesh. My own cream is used to rub back into me. My hips stop moving, I start to breathe again and then his hand slides back up. Raphael’s thumb goes into the same position and his finger smooths over my clit again. No, not again! Not so soon.
No wonder he didn’t release my neck, now I’m screaming with pleasure.
“RAPHAEL! OH GODS!” I almost manage to get off his hips with my desperate movements, but he changes his legs, curling and twisting them around my knees and forcing my legs out straight. Raph pulls back his legs, expertly opening my thighs wide, too wide.
He’s done this too many god damn times.
“Good, princess,” Raphael kisses my temple once, smiling as I shiver with his kiss.
Now that he’s legs have mine pinned open and his hand won’t release my neck, I can’t move anymore.
He’s completely stopped my ability to squirm.
Raph’s finger hovers close, I start to whimper and he brushes over my clit with the lightest tickling touch.
I scream again, this time it’s just a noise to express the extreme pleasure he’s giving me.
I open my eyes, ready to beg him to stop if I have to, I’m not sure I can take much more.
As I scan over his calm and steady face, Raphael is staring down at my parted mouth. He holds my head back a little further and to the side so he can position himself for a kiss.
Raphael, this beautiful bastard whore Fang Gold, rubs my clit slow, more gentle as he kisses me.
“No, no. What do you want from me?” I gasp into his mouth, “Raph – Raphael – what do you want from my body? I can’t stand this. I –”
Raph smiles, “Isn’t it clear I’m torturing the pleasure out of you, princess? It’s cute you’re so scared… butyou trust me anyway.”
“Why are you so mean to me?” I whine and he smiles into my mouth, kissing me again as his finger presses into my clit, massaging in, he does that round movement again.
Like a magic touch, another orgasm rips through me.
I’m going to fucking die.
I’m crying silently as he kisses me and my dumb-ass kisses him back, as his finger continues to twirl around in a lazy circle on the outside, while my hips shudder violently.
“Mine,” Raphael whispers against me, and kisses me again, “…mine,” he whispers while he keeps circling the outside of my tortured clit, “Are you mine?” he whispers against my mouth.
“Yes,” I splutter, only realising then I’m drooling and crying from suffering from orgasm after orgasm.
And it’s the best god damn feeling in the world.
“You’re making a mess,” Raphael whispers over my nose and his eyes, even his scar, both lift with his satisfied smile. He is full of wicked games, “Bad girl,” he circles back onto my clit and my whole body is a twitching psychotic mess. I must look like I’m having a damn seizure.
I start to pant and whine uncontrollably.
I feel a blast of cold from the windows and I open my eyes.
I look down toward the end of the bed and it gets even worse.
Raze.
My mate is watching me.
“Don’t look at me,” I beg him, closing my eyes and turning my head.
“Raphael, I said try harder… this is what you do? Torture her with her own need?” Raze snarls at his brother. I open my eyes and I look to see that Raze is fucking furious with me too. Raphael really is the only motherfucker who can make Ray show this kind of emotion.
Now Raphael stops circling my clit and he looks up to his big brother, “This is how it’ll be, Ray. This is how she lives the rest of her life. My slut. Your mate. Is mine.”
Raze snarls.
He disappears with the wind.
Raphael strokes his hand up and down my throat, gently now, “That’ll get him back, Clary,” he suddenly whispers it, “I know him.”
No.
No.
NO!
“Are you using me to get your brother back?” I whisper up at Raph, his finger no longer torturing me, his legs unwinding from around mine.
He starts to release me and I start to feel that deep anger again. He was messing me up. My emotions were everywhere! I didn’t want him to let go of me!
“Did it mean nothing?” I beg him as he starts to slip out from under me, moving off the bed. I’m a soft, jelly mess after what he did.
Raphael watches me slide onto my side, into a pathetic heap, as I reach for him, he reaches for me. My heart eases a little.
Raphael grabs my chin, he leans over my face and his eyes clash with mine.
“Do you really think it’s an act?” Raphael asks me, no smile, complete seriousness, “What if it is? What are you going to do about it?” he tilts his head, “I’m a whore and you’re my bitch now. What are you going to do about it, Clary?”
“I thought I was your beautiful princess,” I cry out. Raphael just smiles and kisses me.
Like the mess I am, I kiss him back, my hands reaching up and sliding over his face, my hands trembling. Come back.
Raphael, just to confuse me more, breaks the gentle sweet kiss on my mouth to kiss my ear, “You are my beautiful princess. You know you are… and you know what I am,” his fingers stroke my chin as he lets me go, and he pulls back, smiling apologetically, his tone hints at a promise, “You’ll thank me soon, Clary.”
“Why?” I ask, pouting, “Why?”
“Ray’s coming back to us,” Raphael walks backwards, grinning like a Fang legend who’s just conquered the world, and then his wolf speaks, a snarl of knowing, “I feel it. My brother’s coming back.”
Raphael turns and stalks from the room.
Raphael had been on a mission.
Something tells me he just got what he wanted.
Again.
What he wanted. And I felt ruined.
I still wanted him.
I still… wanted him.
That experience was incredible, his knowledge was incredible, our chemistry was just right, his eyes said I was the only girl in the whole damn world when he touched me like that.
Raphael was tearing my mind and my heart apart.
Be careful, Clary.
How many times did Kami warn me, even Toni?
I was meant to be careful around Raphael Fang Gold’s sexual inferno. Ha. Well, I think I just jumped into the fire and got third-degree burns.
And those burns were already turning to scars.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 17 ♡¸.•
I run from Raphael’s room dressed in my grey uniform. I go to the ground level of Fortitude while there’s a stir around the campus.
Fangs are running outside as their wolves – their second-hands are rushing past me to get a look at the training grounds where most of the commotion is happening.
While everyone runs out in raincoats, under the misty rain, I remain back on the balcony. I even saw Kami run out into the crowd, looking for me, calling for me – but I stayed back behind an immaculate thick stone railing. I walked along until I had a good view of the field, where Raphael was waiting backed by all the other wolves.
A haunting howl that was heard earlier in the far distance had called everyone out.
Now, as lightning danced across the sky, it lit Raph’s scar across his face, and his grey eyes shun with a gold, supernatural determination. I could see from back here, his otherworldly domination over this Earth as he stood like a King, awaiting his brother.
I walk along a protruding walk way and make it to a rotunda with wet wood, but it’s covered by thick vines, surrounded by a rainbow assortment of flowers and thick berry shrubs in full bloom. I hold onto a wooden post as I see more rain coming in from afar. It’ll hit us soon. In flashes, the full moon in the night sky appears and disappears behind fast moving clouds.
It almost looks unnatural, how angry the sky is.
I can also see the birds, at an unnatural time of night, swarming in the far distance.
No one would be able to see from so close to the tree line, but I can see the way the birds panic and fly high and away in enormous flocks. The lightning spreads across the sky in a pattern… of a letter…
I blink, thinking I’m seeing things.
“CLARY!” Kami is screaming for me in the crowd, still looking for me.
Raphael isn’t concerned or he can’t hear.
I almost consider calling out to her, she seems very upset – and it’s not just because she can’t find me. Can she sense what’s going on far away in the depths of the forest?
The lightning strikes across the clouds again.
W.
Again.
W.
And then?
A wicked smile painted by the same lightning.
I hear a faint screaming to my left, overshadowed by the thunder.
“BAILEY!”
I notice Nancy running in the opposite direction to the training ground, to another area of thick forest. Bailey is screaming, running into the trees and disappearing quickly. Nancy trips over a log and jumps back up, she’s closer to me now than anyone else.
“BAILEY!” she screams again.
“Nancy,” I yell her name and she turns to me in a panic. Without a word, she scrambles up the rotunda and runs to me, grabbing my shoulders. “What happened?” I ask.
“She just started screaming hysterically, and started running,” Nancy tries to explain, “Like – like something entered her head and – she just lost it.”
“Did she say anything?” I ask.
“Me,” Nancy whispers, “She kept asking ‘me?’ repeatedly like she was talking to someone, then she started begging saying it wasn’t her, it wasn’t her, and then she… she ran.”
I hear a roar from the crowd and I see a flash of Silver.
I am breathless as I see Raze’s Fang, bounding out of the forest line, like a God being delivered back from death… with… with great consequence. I watch as Raphael pounces at his big brother, who refuses to engage him in a fight.
Raze snarls and snaps him aside, standing over the line of Fangs – who all look confused but at attention. Raze starts to snarl out commands, his attention utterly focused on the threat. Raphael keeps nipping at his sides, grinning uncontrollably.
“Follow me,” I hold Nancy’s hand as I drag her back inside.
I had a nagging suspicion.
A war instinct.
A trade. Not a truce, a trade. A bad, impulsive deal with an angry stone wizard.
Nancy follows me, trying not to cry as I drag her deep into Fortitude’s walls, toward Restricted Ordnance.
We have to slow down, as at my guess, the Elder Fangs are already congregating in huge groups, hobbling forward, concerned whispers passing between them.
Nancy and I tread carefully as we wait for the group to enter Restricted Ordnance. When no one else is coming, I pull her with me.
We walk through the archway into the darkest corners of Fortitude.
The open vault. The library of every Orb.
My eyes scan around the room.
Every glassy Orb is gone.
Replaced with spheres of stone.
“There you are!”
I hear Kami yell at me from behind, and the room is silenced – turning to see Nancy and I standing by the entrance, as Kami sprints toward me.
“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?” Kami screams at me, angry and equally terrified. I have no time to react as Kami slaps me and the sound echoes across the room, “What have you done, Clary?” she grabs my shoulders and shakes me, “What have you done, what have you done –”
“Keep them apart!” Elders come to us, and a couple of them grab Kami’s arms and haul her back from me, while more stand between Kami, Nancy and I.
Nancy hides behind me, confused, holding onto my elbow with her nails digging in, scared by the dark looks being thrown around.
Eventually, every Fang stands back, as Kami breathes heavily, tears running down her cheeks… every single soul looks to me.
“What have you done this evening?” Elder Ravenbolt… I know it’s him because his name is stitched into his dark robe.
“Do you know who I am?” I ask instead.
“Clary,” Ravenbolt answers me with a slow nod, “Second-hand to Raphael… Fang-Kissed by our finest wolf, the legend Raze. I know who you are. What is Kami accusing you of?”
“I was on a date,” I point at my chest, “With Raphael.”
“Was it you or Raphael who asked Raze to make the deal?” Kami asks, calming down.
“What deal?” I gawk at her, “Raphael was trying to piss off Raze so he’d come back. This is all Raphael Fang Gold’s doing. I was on a date. He made Raze jealous. Now every fucking Orb is gone? How is that my fault?”
Kami droops her shoulders, “I’m sorry. Clary. It’s just… if what you say is true…”
“It doesn’t matter,” Ravenbolt suggests a different approach, “How. It happened. It happened. We are now in the midst of the most lethal war in Fang history, since Beowulf’s time. When every Orb was taken. That is the price of a Fang’s temptation,” Ravenbolt looks at me, “You will be put away for everyone’s safety. Ray Fang Gold has sacrificed many young-bloods for you now. While the experienced will survive this, the young will not.”
“We can only pray they survive,” Kami puts her head in her hands, and now I know why she is so angry. She is worried about Toni. Since he was so reckless on the frontlines and known to be so, even though he was experienced.
I feel as guilty as the damned as I watch the Elders come around me, leading me off. It’s confirmed. Raze came back to life, but every Orb was taken in return. I have not said anything but Ravenbolt murmured a thing or two about where to take me. Nancy is left behind with Kami.
I am led further into Fortitude until we turn into a mysterious alcove in a stone hall. The alcove has a secret entrance, as it slides to the side, I’m squeezed through and marched down stone steps, until we’re underground.
Only held lanterns provide light as they take me past old, abandoned dungeons which are falling apart or covered in spiders.
I hope I won’t be left in a cell like that.
Luckily, thank the gods, we walk right past them.
All the way toward where a cave opens up underground.
“Continue on your own and you’ll find your way to Beowulf’s Den,” Ravenbolt puts a hand on my shoulder, “It’s the only place you’ll be safe, until the war is over. You’ll find our most cherished await you.”
He ushers me along.
I look behind me as the Elders wait for me to continue down into the cave.
I trust them.
I trail my hands along the rocks, and I don’t walk very far until a warm light shines ahead of me.
I start to move quickly toward it. It keeps leading down, down, and the further down I go, the cooler it becomes.
Eventually the cave becomes a little steep, and I skid down the ramp until my hands touch the bars of the door, separating the den from the cave to Fortitude.
We’re underground, and all around me are older Shefangs, living in the massive den.
It’s just a cavern, but it’s got everything a house has and more.
Around a kitchen bench, some older Shefangs eat freshly baked cookies.
They’re like a bunch of sweet grandmas, although their hair is all lush and long and colourful, shades of silver, black or brown.
One woman turns with a cookie in her mouth, and the crinkles at her eyes tell me she smiles a lot – and the silver hair tied behind her back reaches her waist and it curls perfectly, almost like a wolf tail.
Her eyes are gold, and her dress is the finest red and gold to match her eyes.
“Hello!” she moves off toward me, clearly the leader, she fusses with the bolts at the door and swings it open, allowing me in.
I walk in with my arms stiff at my sides, as she casually flicks her wrist and makes me follow her to a nearby diamond patterned rug.
She sits down like a fortune teller upon a mass of velvet pillows. She waits for me to sit on a pillow too, but for reasons she may not understand, I just sit on the rug instead, holding my knees to my chest.
“What brings you here, little human?” she asks, her wolf eyes dancing.
“Are you Raphael and Ray Fang Gold’s mother?” I ask, curious.
“Yes, very good, Delores Fang Gold,” she is surprised by my guess, “And you are?”
“Clary Smith,” when I say that, she stops breathing. She knows who I am!
“You’re her,” she eventually speaks out, and I see the other women coming forward, “You’re the one we were looking for. One of us… The missing piece.”
“Am I a Silver Fang?” I ask for confirmation.
“Yes, a little,” Delores smiles warmly, “Ray would…” she looks to the side.
Wow.
The way she said Ray’s name, she really believed he was alive for a moment.
Then Delores remembers reality and she wipes a tear from her eye as she looks away into space.
“I have news,” I speak to Delores and all of them, “Ray is back.”
Delores snaps her gaze back to mine, “What?”
“Ray is alive –” I can’t finish before she’s screaming her joy, jumping up and slamming into another woman’s open arms as she yells her joy too.
“MY SON IS ALIVE, Rosamarie, oh I knew it.”
I look to the other Shefangs who looks pleasantly surprised, but a few do look suspicious of me, when they notice I am not smiling.
I am still anxiously holding my knees to my front.
I wait for Delores to process this information, and soon she is spinning back to me, falling back to the pillows and picking up my hand, squeezing it.
“Now what else?” Delores asks, needing to know more.
“Do you ever leave this place?” I ask, not even wanting to say the rest.
She laughs, “Oh, yes, we just enjoy our own time,” she winks, “You understand, it’s nice to do something for ourselves in our old age. We spent our whole lives pleasing our Fangs. Useless creatures, aside from biting, and killing, and…” she rolls her eyes, “Anyway, we are the brains,” she taps her head, “You know that, right?”
“I know,” I grin, “Are you a Shefang?”
“A third of us are Fang-Kissed humans,” she explains, “But the rest of us are Shefangs. I am a Shefang, yes.”
“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Delores Fang Gold,” I try to force on a smile, “Um… there is more news but it’s very bad,” her hand slips from mine as she waits for it, “The Orbs are gone.”
“Which ones?” she whispers.
“All of them. Like a hundred.”
That’s all I say and I watch all their expressions change.
There’s no more questions.
I watch as the older women immediately get up and start preparing.
Grabbing their bags and their things. They rush around the room.
I wait on the rug.
One by one, the door is opened and they all head up into Fortitude. One by one… until Delores stays, last to leave.
She comes back to me, with her bag full of magical supplies.
She sees my distress, and her eyes run over me.
“It’s Raphael isn’t it?” she asks with such distaste, “I can see it written all over you. The confusion,” I awkwardly nod, “He’s just like his father, a total mess. Ray is just like his mother, like me, calm and cool headed,” Delores smiles at that, patting my knee, “Now. I need you to relax. You young-bloods know nothing of war like we do. Our Fangs need confidence, they need you to be even stronger than them. You hold them up. You tell them they can. You love them. You trust them to be legends, and they will come back legends. I raised my sons to never die. You understand me, Clary? Lift your head up, you are cherished by my family.”
I nod again.
“I’m just 98% human,” I add, “I’m not… like you.”
“There is no difference when it comes to love,” Delores corrects me, “All you need is to trust yourself, Clarissa.”
She stands and I stand with her. I walk with her to the door and I hold it open for her.
“If they told you to stay here, stay,” Delores mentions, “Have a cookie.”
She sounds so relaxed as she walks off into the cave, easily climbing the steep part.
“Thank you,” I call out after her.
I relax my shoulders and I turn around.
I had a lot to think about and a lot to feel.
I make it about three paces before the walls start to shake.
Thump. Thump. Thump. A running beast.
I turn to the north end of the cavern and I watch a massive shadow of a wolf appear, as it leaps around the corner and stands to his full Fang Gold glory. His silver coat is untouched, aside from the rain, which drips off him as he breathes in my scent and then trots toward me.
Raze has almost approached me as his wolf, his eyes curious, his head tilting as he slows his trot – and then we hear more thump, thump, thumping.
I look back to the entrance and I watch as Raph comes skidding around the cavern corner, losing his paws he moves so fast, tumbling into the cave wall with a loud BANG.
He slammed into the rock so hard the ceiling shakes.
Raze looks over his shoulder, growling as Raphael gets back to his feet and sprints toward us at top-speed.
First Runner v First Runner.
Raph comes needlessly fast when the den doesn’t keep extending.
“Raph, what are you doing!” I scream out as his wolf shifts to that of a man – just as Raze also shifts and they bang heads on purpose, forehead to forehead as Raphael grasps his shoulders and Raze holds him back as well.
“My second-hand, she asked me,” Raphael grins with all his teeth as he warns off Ray.
“My woman,” Raze’s determination is immovable, and he is calm as he shoves Raphael off him and turns to me, frustrated as he tries to approach me, but Raph still won’t let him touch me.
I am confused as I back up to the wall when Raphael moves in and obnoxiously stands in front of me. I get to stare at his perfect back, while Raze, who was calm and cool in his approach, is left staring at his little brother, rather than me.
“Can I say hello to what’s mine? Move, Raph,” Raze snarls the question, and I can’t see him over Raph’s back. Raphael seems to step left and right with my head’s movements, as if he can tell I’m trying to look around him.
“Yours?” Raphael asks, laughing, “No. That nerd behind me right now, staring at my back, is mine. You were too busy being a stone. Clary is my woman now, every part about her, is now mine.”
“Raph,” I hiss his name, as I duck under his arm and shove him back, putting myself between them instead, “Let me say hello to your brother!” I demand it.
Raphael slowly licks over his fangs, more animal than man right now, his eyes are on fucking fire, eager for a fight. I put a hand on Raphael’s chest to calm him, and he picks it up and kisses my palm, as I turn to Raze, reaching out a hand for him.
Ray Fang Gold tilts his head at me but stands back, away from my touch as he looks me over.
“You need her more than me?” Ray asks, over my head, to Raphael.
Raphael had been kissing my hand, repeatedly.
I’m-sorry kisses.
“Reverse psychology won’t work on me,” Raphael growls over my hand.
“Why not? It usually does,” Ray tilts his head the other way, “She’s my mate, you idiot.”
“My helper,” Raphael drags me back and wraps his arm around my waist, so tight I squeak out a breath and my toes leave the cavern floor.
“I’m s-sorry Ray, he’s crazy,” I gasp out and wheeze as I dig my nails into Raph’s massive rock-hard arm muscles.
Raphael pats a hand aggressively over my forehead into my hair, and he does that twice, while hoisting me up so he’s holding my hips and not suffocating me so much.
I awkwardly flail around and grab around Raph’s head, clutching onto his ear as I steady myself, looking at Ray very awkwardly.
“You started a war over this idiot, you know,” I accuse Ray, just giving him some advice.
“No,” Ray shakes his head, “I started one over you.”
“Why?” I whisper.
“Doesn’t matter… just…” Ray steps back, looking at Raph, “You’re forbidden from sleeping with Clary, little brother.”
“Let’s share her,” Raphael says impulsively. Ray blinks, confused.
“Excuse me?” I yell out, I hit Raphael’s ear and he turns and bites my finger, not letting it go as Raze looks fucking furious that I’m bit.
“Drop her,” Raze flicks his wrist just like his mother, and Raphael follows the order.
Raphael drops me and tosses me to the side.
I watch as both brothers curiously meet in the middle, their hands sliding together… as they shake on some silent deal.
Raphael is pleased, his scar lifted with his smile.
Ray is neutral, not showing any emotion at all.
But they’re made their little pact and I’m just fumbling on the wall behind me.
“She needs to get fucked soon,” Raphael says oh-so-casually, just motioning toward me like I’m a thing-o, “She’s too annoying and weird. And I might love her.”
Ah –
“Clary isn’t weird or annoying, she’s a virgin, and you don’t fuck virgins – or never have, as far as I know,” Ray puts Raph in his place, and Raphael blushes at me. Ray turns to me, “Clary. Do you consent to being second-hand, to First and Second Runner?”
Raphael looks offended at the demotion, but he shuts his mouth to look at me, waiting for my reply.
“I think so,” I shrug, “Um… I’d love to talk to you privately, but Raphael is making this really annoying – he is the annoying one, do you understand, it’s not me, he is the problem.”
Ray finally smiles, it’s sweet and handsome and it’s just for me as he walks toward me while Raphael is flustered.
Ray leans down and kisses me.
His hand smooths over my cheeks, down my neck, stroking my skin.
I closed my eyes and stay still under his slow welcoming kiss.
When Raze pulls back, I whimper up at him.
“Sweetheart, it’s not impossible for Fangs to share a mate – although it’s a little ancient to fuck the same woman… I will agree, if you agree, Clary,” Ray’s thumb slides across my mouth, “For me. Your main purpose is pleasure. It’s not a difficult request. You’ll have two Fang Golds. Most would be begging for this.”
“If it makes you happy,” I whisper.
“Clary, do you know what you’re consenting to?” Ray murmurs again, trying not to smile at my silly expression. I am a little in love with him. Just being around him, I feel like he’s mine, and I am his.
“She said yes, like three times,” Raphael grins over Ray’s shoulder, “My little slut would love two Fang cocks ramming into her.”
“Raph,” I gasp again, “Don’t be so vulgar.”
“Oh, me vulgar? If you agree, Ray will literally leash you. When he fucks, he owns. When I fuck, I torture,” Raphael shrugs, grinning like a dickhead playboy, “Sound like the perfect package, beautiful princess?”
“You torture clits, yes,” I growl and Raze is still touching my mouth with his thumb, but now he glares sideways at Raphael. Before they start debating my uses, I remind them, “By the way, isn’t there a war going on right now?”
“Yes,” Raze immediately steps back from me, and Raphael blinks hard with the sudden reminder.
“Oh, yeah,” Raphael looks guilty for forgetting.
“Get to it,” I say as enthusiastically as possible, as I point to the exit.
Raphael shifts and runs first, simply to run first.
Raze had been about to shift, but he lingers to give me a handsome moment of his full attention.
While Raphael was too dumb to realise Ray would stay, rather than beat him in a race, I quickly skip toward my mate.
I don’t know what to do with how much I’m feeling, so I grab him in a tight embrace.
I hold Raze, squeezing him as hard as I can.
That idiot Raphael had to intrude and delay this.
Just a hug.
Just one damn moment to hug Ray Fang Gold.
I lay my cheek to his giant chest and Raze kisses the top of my head. He’s a little bigger than Raphael, but they’re very similar, almost identical, aside from extremes in personality differences. Raze is so secure in himself. It makes me feel secure.
He doesn’t really embrace me back. Rather, his fingertips tickle down my skin, as he feels my back, after he slid his hands under my top. So smooth I barely felt it.
I feel multiple I-love-you kisses down my hairline, along my temple, to my ear and to my neck. Raze then trails those soft kisses back up my neck, back to my mouth. He kisses me three times, and each time I smile a little more as I lean my head back.
When I open my eyes, Ray slides one hand down my back, under and into my pants – over my bare ass… straight down, all the way between, to part my very wet pussy. I had been soaking before, and I still was. He plays with the soaked feeling.
My eyes widen as I watch Raze’s sure expression, being so confident and bold in handling me.
I make a funny noise as his fingers go from testing just how slippery I am, to downright slipping into my hole… moving deep… and deeper. I’m on my tip toes as Raze keeps his fingers lodged into my warm wet pussy, nesting them as deep as he can go, as he looks into my needy eyes.
“My pussy… exclusively,” Raze suggests, “He can have your ass,” with that, his hand slips from between my legs and he moves back out of my pants.
Raze steps back and his fingers are dripping with my translucent cream.
I glance down at him and Raze is fucking hard and huge. I immediately raise my chin, his cock was the same size as Raph’s – aka, too big, it also looks heavy. Raze notes my shyness.
Before I can say anymore, Raze moves back to wipe his fingers across my lips, until I open my mouth – and Raze pushes them over my tongue. He fucks my mouth a few times, assessing how well I swirl my tongue around my own taste, mixed with his saltiness.
“It’s only pleasure that I need you for, my love,” Raze explains, business-like, “Raphael needs the help. I don’t need help. I need this warmth. Your touch. Your yes sirs. Obey my every word, as I am your Fang, and you are mine. My sweetheart… mmm?”
I nod and Raze’s fingers slip from my lips, and he caresses my cheek once more, with the back of his fingers, “Remind me to punish you later,” his grey and steady eyes search mine.
Wait.
He sounded so chill!
“For what?” I ask, breathless and horny and fucking ready.
“For being far too sweet to him.”
Raze turns from me with a serious expression, as he shifts and runs out after Raphael.
I didn’t expect that.
Even now, Raze seems protective of his brother, just like a wolf looking after the pack.
Apparently, I need to be meaner to Raphael?
Well.
I think I could… do that…
…and Raze?
He was way too level-headed for his own good and… well… for my own good. I had no idea how to fucking talk to this Legendary Fang.
He had it all. Everything. Nothing at all bothered him. When he looked at me, it wasn’t a challenge, it was just a knowing – you belong to me, every fucking part of you.
It’s like sharing me with Raphael was almost pitying his little brother. That annoyed me. I’ll admit that.
I figure quickly… Raze was too cold, Raph was too hot… ha… maybe I could both balance them?
Who am I kidding. I already know two Fang Gold Princes are going to make my life hell.
I can already see it.
I already know it.
I can taste it, how wet I am, Raze put that over my tongue, my lips, showing me… it was like a lesson all on it’s own. I blush at the thought. It was a lesson, wasn’t it?
Obey. Look how wet you get. For us both. Oh. No. I’m their thing-o. A pretty thing. Their shared wet pussy. Or… something like that.
Fuck.
I thought I had trouble with Raph, right now, I was definitely going to be a puddle for Raze, brain dead with need. Since he was my mate. And he obviously expected to fuck regularly.
Fuck. Fuck.
I squeeze my thighs together.
I turn to the cave wall and I rest my head against it, feeling the coolness.
I am so hot and bothered, for Raze I was just a compliant, nodding, wide eyed, smiling little bitch. Where was my strength at?
But I… I want… them. I don’t want anything else. How can my brain be so primal? How stupid.
I already know it’s going to burn me up.
Worse than I can ever imagine.
Two professional whores, one who was so discreet about it, one who was straight up legendary in the whore department.
And both were the best warriors, so they were hard, ready… and really, really, way too perfect.
Way too perfect.
And I was just Clary, the book nerd.
Oh, gosh.
I can’t do this.
I might just have to…
…to, to… to…. run.
I just don’t think I can do this.
I can’t do this.
I couldn’t handle one Fang.
How could I handle two?
Nope! I can’t fucking do this! I need to get the fuck off Fortitude.
Like, now.
I was one second away from being leashed for life – all they had to do, was take my virginity.
Shit.
I still had my virginity!!! I need to get away. Right NOW! All I know… is the moment I’m fucked – I’m truly fucked.
I have to leave while my sanity is still intact, before I face a lifetime of servitude to the two hottest, delirium-inducing drool-worthy Fangs in all of existence.
I’ve made up my mind. No sex. NEVER.
I. Would. Not. Be. Enslaved. To. Cock!
Yep. Now. How do I leave?

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 18 ♡¸.•
16 hrs later
The heavy storm that night Raze returned, insured a veil of cover for me to exit the gates of Fortitude.
I returned to the City of Ironwell, but I didn’t return home to my house in the outskirts of Jenden, it was poor and surrounded by edges to the very forest that would lead straight to Fortitude.
It was safer staying in the streets. My plan wasn’t going very well though, I was sleepless, exhausted, and homeless. I had nothing. I tried napping briefly in the aisles of some public libraries, and eventually I was kicked out and I hopped on a tram, which was circling around the city.
By the time the early afternoon came around, I saw papers being printed off and handed out to everyone.
Breaking News.
The Legendary Raze, Retrieves 85 Orbs In First Day of War.
Incredible!
It brings a smile to my face, it also hurts my heart.
Maybe I should just go home. I had no where else to go. I just didn’t want them to think that’s where I was. It was too obvious. But… then I realise I do have somewhere I could try and get into. The Boarding Artists Academy. It was where I wanted to go. I had applied and I got into a room there. I had passed it a few times already on this tram’s circuit.
I sit on my tram seat with my paper under my arm as I prepare to get off at the next stop, right out front the B.A.A. It was a five-story heritage building, a boutique school designed for the very few students who were approved to stay here full-time.
I wonder if it’ll work now that I’m a week late. Especially if I show up exhausted, in a Fang’s second-hand uniform, and looking somewhat ragged. The tram slows and then I jump out at the stop.
Outside the B.A.A is a huge group, a few families, a large crowd of girls and excited whispers.
As I get closer to the whispering crowd, a silence seems to descend with my presence.
I am almost through all their shoulders by the time everyone is looking down at me.
“It’s her.”
“WE FOUND HER!”
Suddenly I’m apprehended. Some of the girls grin and jump up and down as they grab my elbows and hold me still, screaming out, “Raze! Raze! Raze!”
Oh, shit! They were literally his groupies.
He was already here, looking for me?
I’m tugged back and forth in the midst of all the jumping and all the smiles, when the crowd is shushed again.
As if this Fang Prince walks with a power of his own, Raze approaches and everyone skitters back, unhanding me, leaving me in their wake on the sidewalk.
Raze looks absolutely demolished. I thought I was tired. But Ray Fang Gold is still shirtless, only in the most basic cameo pants and bare feet as he approaches me with a determined gait… and my… I can’t look at his intense grey eyes for much longer.
The crowd screams as I turn and sprint for the tram, which has been held up by a woman with a pram and a sulking Labrador who doesn’t want his walkies to end. I just have to get on the tram before the doors close and I’ll be off.
I sprint as fast as I can, and when I look over my shoulder, Ray is chasing me!
The crowd is screaming and laughing, I feel like I’m in a strange movie scene or something, it’s so surreal as this famous Fang is chasing down my ass in the middle of our city.
I don’t think Raze expected me to sprint since I got so far, but he eventually bypassed the crowd that I had shoved through, and he is right on me the moment I’ve jumped back into the public transport, ignoring him as he shadows me.
Fuck, he’s right behind me as I find a spot at the back, and luckily the people on board are too in to listening to music or on their phones to really notice a disturbance.
I stand in the furthest corner away from everyone, turning around into Raze’s front as he successfully corners me. I press back against the wall as Raze fucking subdues me with one look, his hands pressed to the walls next to me.
I feel so guilty, but I was scared!
I knew now being a second-hand was literally a life sentence of servitude.
It was kind of overwhelming when it hit you.
I’m just breathing funny, staring at his cameo pants.
“You ran,” Raze sounds hurt, “Why?” he asks so quietly, so no one looks our way.
“I’m not… capable of handling this,” I whisper it at his abs.
“Do you remember when we first met?”
That question gets my attention.
The memory was precious to me. Since it was so simple, but in that moment, I had been important and powerful.
I finally feel brave enough to look up at Raze’s inquisitive gaze.
“You were dying,” I recount it, “I touched your cheek, and you woke up… healed… and you left. But my touch was like, magic or something.”
“I had just met the most powerful woman on the planet, and you were tiny, with a big fate ahead of you,” Raze recounts it too, affectionately, “A Silver Fang. It was in your eyes. A fearsome wolf.”
“What do you mean?” I ask.
“I saw Beowulf’s ghost,” Raze smirks, “So I left, real quick,” he manages an exhausted laugh, “That fucker is terrifying, and he was protecting you.”
“From you?” I laugh now, “You’re a good guy.”
“Yeah but Fangs used to kidnap their Fang-Kissed if they accidentally found them too early, and they’d just put them in a school at Fortitude, to keep an eye on them. Obviously, that’s not necessary,” Raze smirks, “I figured we’d meet again… but I didn’t take you as a runner.”
“I didn’t think you’d be dead and palming me off to Raphael… I had started to like him,” I admit this with shame, “Raze… I’m just scared of Fang Golds. That’s why I ran. You’re too… um… well, you’re very intense.”
He literally had his fingers snug in my pussy within minutes of meeting me.
“Well, I guess that’s fair,” Raze shrugs, but he’s smile is so handsome, it makes me smile… and then he finally takes his palm off the wall and brings his hand to my face. I stiffen a bit, scared by the power of his touch, “I won’t make you grovel on a tram, relax,” Raze whispers that and I do relax, a little. I still watch his hand apprehensively as he just cups my cheek, nothing more.
“Can I ask you a question?” I ask, knowing the answer is yes but feeling the need to clarify anyway, “…am I… really your slave?”
I feel silly asking it, I purse my lips as I wait for an answer. I know the answer. But I want to hear him say it.
Raze’s eyes run over my face as his mouth curls up.
I feel a blush run up my neck when he leans down instead of answering me with words. He lifts up my face as he kisses me like in Beowulf’s Den. Once, twice, three times – but then the fourth kiss lingers and I lose my breath and my strength.
Before I fall, he forces himself to break the kiss.
“My wolf instincts are strong,” Raze finally gives me an answer, cocking a slow brow, “You’re not exactly… a free woman anymore. You’re my woman… because you’re my soulmate. I do expect some obedience here, Clary,” Raze says it as kindly as possible, “…and I’m not happy you ran from me. Twice.”
I hate how he sounds so polite when he’s scolding me, it makes it all the more hard to react appropriately when it just dumbfounds me into silence. I am now speechless with guilt and shame as he kindly looks over me, while still holding my cheek.
I feel weird apologising, so I say this instead, “You got me, Raze. Oops. I guess I’m not very good at running away.”
Great, response Clary, just great.
“I can catch anything,” Raze lets a bit of arrogance out now as he leans out of my space and he takes my hand in his, curling his fingers through mine.
He looks out the sides of the tram windows, looking for a good spot to get off.
His chest is covered in small cuts and bruises, nothing extreme, but he needs a shower.
I probably need one too, to be honest.
I watch as the tram turns down the expensive ‘Hor’s Lane’ where a bunch of hotels, cinemas and clubs were.
“Here,” Raze speaks to himself. He tugs me with him, as he heads to the doors, and the tram jolts to a stop. We jump out together and I look at the hotel we’re facing.
Oh.
No.
Fang Gold V.I.P.
Hotel?
Club?
Both?
And then I nearly have a god-damn heart attack when I see who is waiting in the ultra-lavish lobby. The carpet is a fluffy pink that reminds me of a burlesque show, and everything is covered in gold or touched with gold, while the lighting is provided by dark brass lamps.
Kami is inside hugging Toni, sitting on his lap, his chin over her hair as they recline on a big red couch. She looks like she’s leeched herself onto him, I doubt she has plans of letting go as Toni looks exhausted by the deathly-hug.
Raphael is leaning against the wall opposite Toni, dressed up to kill even though he looks exhausted too. He’s put on a black on white classic suit that really brings out his grey eyes and even makes his scar look fancy.
Raph’s grey eyes brighten and sparkle as he leans off the wall at the sight of me.
Raze walks forward, dragging me behind him.
I can tell he’s done with patience.
He will literally drag me inside if I stop walking.
But I do willingly walk, just in shuffles mixed with awkward stumbles as I melt a bit under Raphael’s intense I’m-a-whore-the-best-whore-the-ever-was stare, it makes me so embarrassed.
We’re at their old hang out, aren’t we?
Why the hell didn’t I just stay at Fortitude?
My book-nerdiness couldn’t take this lavish lifestyle and pleasure-obsessed Fangs. I don’t know if I could escape it, even if I tried. All Raze had to do was make me grovel, and I was a gonner. Even pillows couldn’t escape my pussy’s wrath then.
The Shefangs might be right about them.
This is all they did.
Chasing. Killing. Biting. Fucking.
Let’s add embarrassing their second-hands until they almost faint onto that list too, shall we? I can’t believe this is where it ends for Clary Smith’s virginity.
A Fang Gold Hotel.
With that look in Raphs’ eye?
My pussy is doomed.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 19 ♡¸.•
“Why the fancy suit, Raph?” I ask him, casually.
“I knew you’d end up here. You’re in my domain now, nerd,” Raphael teases me. His arm had snaked around my waist at the first given opportunity, while my hand was still locked up in Raze’s firm grip. Now the three of us walk down a corridor in low-light. Raze steps to the side with a key. Toni and Kami went down the opposite end of the corridor to their own room.
I make sure to inform my two giant warrior escorts how I’m feeling.
“I am so desperate for some rest,” I laugh awkwardly, “Oh. I’m so tired, oh, sweet Zs, I can’t wait to get some shut eye – I’m done. I can’t believe you both assumed I ran, I was just sightseeing, like I needed air and…”
“The excuses are coming a little late, Clary,” Raze looks back at me with a knowing stare, “Come on in, love.”
Raphael squeezes my waist, pulling me closer as we walk into a dark club room.
When the lights are turned on, I’m surprised to see we’re just in a normal suite, it’s still luxurious but nothing compared to their chambers at Fortitude.
The bed has the typical freshly laid linen, a small kitchenette and bathroom.
And the bed is a lovely and tiny, twin size.
It’s… very small.
“Fully booked, all they had, unfortunately,” Raphael finally releases me as he strides to the bed first and he sits, promptly laying back as he sighs and starts to unbutton his blazer and his shirt. One button at a time.
Raze has stripped from his pants already, tossing them into the bathroom as he walks to the tea bags and the kettle. He starts to boil water. I stare breathlessly as Raze walks around so casually while completely butt naked.
I stand back in the corridor, leaning with one shoulder on the wall as I look back to the shower, my skin itching for a good scrub.
“Yo, um, I’ll be right back, I need a shower,” I whisper to no one in particular as I turn and bolt for the bathroom.
I slide the door shut, although I note there is no lock and I narrow my eyes.
Ridiculous.
Oh, well.
Fuck.
I feel hesitant about getting naked, knowing two Fang Golds will probably join me. I’m not that adverse to sharing the enormous shower with them, but I am feeling that panic about what will happen after it.
Like how do you even love two men? Physically? Of their size?
I look at myself in the mirror, my black curls are in knots, wisping up at odd angles, one side of my hair is flat and the other is twisted. My eyes look sunken-in and my clothes are just itching the crap out of me.
That one look is enough, I need to get out of these nasty clothes.
I groan in frustration as I take off my uniform in a flurry and jump into the shower, blasting it.
When I’m under, I can finally use some of the complimentary shampoo and conditioner. Fuck, it’s heaven. I do my hair first, desperate to get the knots out. When I’m finished, I spin around, ready to be jump scared by the two Fang brothers.
When I see they are not standing in the bathroom, I relax and sit down under the water, letting the rain wash over me as I lazily use the soap, watching the door.
I feel like I hear yelling, and when fingers do curl around the edge of the sliding door, I watch as both Raphael and Raze are arguing, fighting to get into the bathroom first.
I see another hand gripping the door, and eventually it’s shoved open and they both try to squeeze through, both very naked and looking for me.
Raze is beautiful no matter the lighting or his energy levels. I admire the moon-silver sheen to the inches of hair roughed up on top of his head from a recent wrestle.
Raphael is grinning at me as he tries to shove Raze out of the way.
“Let me,” Raph growls and laughs, “I trained her for this.”
“You’re so selfish,” Raze snarls and lets him go.
They both walk into the bathroom and Raphael hogs the door to the shower. He steps in, turns around, and shows off a nasty sealed wound. I see a huge gash down his back. It’s healed black, but it’s not clean.
I jump to my feet. Raze has brought a pack of healing supplies, and he opens it up to toss me a blue sponge.
“What the fuck?” I ask Raphael as I put my hand on his waist and keep him still, since he clearly wants to turn back to me, “Don’t move.”
“I need the water on it but it’s going to fucking burn,” Raphael paces back nervously toward the hot water, “Wet the sponge first. Please do it quick, sweetheart,” you know it’s bad when Raph is being nice to me, shit.
Raze rolls his eyes by the counter, still not joining us as he turns to me and watches me focusing on his brother’s wound.
I feel like he’s expecting professionalism here. Huh. Okay. I steady myself as I wet the sponge and it foams up with golden bubbles. I carefully place it to Raphael’s skin just as he inches into the downpour.
I can tell it hurts like hell. I scrape the sponge down and I see the black cursed tar-like substance, ripping the wound open, but as the golden foam touches him, the skin repairs.
Even though this special sponge is a miracle worker, I can see Raphael is in extreme pain.
He hunches toward the tiles, waiting for me to finish.
“You’re doing good, it’s almost done,” I lie as I place one hand over his.
I squeeze his fingers, maybe a little too hard as I scrape more black tar off the wound. It’s hard to watch, but I steady my arm and I just do the rest as fast as I can. Methodical and straight down.
“Self-inflicted,” Raze steps in toward the shower’s entrance, “From your failed alchemy.”
“Shut up,” Raphael laughs into the tiles, “I had to try it sooner or later.”
“What did you do, Raph?” I growl.
“He tried a burning sword, that melted, he dropped it and it was immediately stolen and slashed down his back, that’s a deep cut and burnt flesh,” Raze explains.
“Yeah, and it hurts like a fucking bitch, so shut up about it,” Raphael snarls but his voice sounds heavy and strained at the end. As I finish the edge of the wound, it’s finally done, and I swear I hear Raph crying as he breaths in a bit too jagged.
I try to look around him, and he seems to sense my curiosity, as my fingers let go of his, he clamps my hand and pulls it around his front, forcing me to hug him from behind instead, so I can’t get a look at his face around his large shoulders.
“Raphael,” I whisper into his back, “Are you okay?”
“Yeah, just give me a second,” Raphael sniffles and wipes his arm across his nose, while I turn to see Raze coming up behind me. He bypasses me to stand under the hot water, and when Raphael is comfortable, he finally lets my arm go and turns into me. I take a good look at his grey eyes, and he looks fine, pain gone, healing done.
“Why a flaming sword and not your wolf?” I ask Raphael, curious.
“Inanimate objects are the best way to fuck up a wizard, but they’re also very powerful in the hands of wizards, so it’s a double-edged sword,” Raphael explains, “I’m alive, and I killed at least a hundred before it fucked me, so…”
I fight the urge to slap him, “Please. Don’t do that again, you idiot, they could have sliced you in half, or melted you in half, with your own damn fire-sword!”
“I did save your life from that one,” Raze speaks under the rain, and Raphael breathes heavily out through his nose, not looking away from my furious eyes as he ignores Raze’s constant remarks.
“Feeling protective of me, Clary?” Raphael asks low.
“You’re mine to take care of, so you better listen to me,” I shake my head as I turn to Raze and he is using a salve over his small cuts, “Hey!” I storm forward and I grab his wrist and the tin box, “Give that to me,” Raze looks surprised by my ferocity, and he lets go of the salve. I take it and I do the healing for him, “At least let me help when I can,” I suggest, “It’s not that hard to ask me, Ray, this is my job.”
Ray looks inquisitively over my head at his brother.
When I’m finished, I take the salve back and I try to turn, but Raphael snatches it from my hand, tossing it out of the shower. He also kicks out the sponge I dropped on the floor, and he turns back around to see me looking all confused.
“We’re done now,” I whisper and Raphael freaks me out by stepping too close, and I step back into Raze. His Fang Gold heat runs up my skin, as I press against him to get away from the playful glint in Raphael’s darkening eyes.
I feel Raze’s strong hand on my waist. I look up. I watch him looking down at me with a sweet and patient look in his expression.
“Thank you, darling,” Raze compliments me and my heart melts, “For being brave and attentive,” Ooo,my heart double-melts. I smile a bit and Raze smiles too, “Clary, you are also very stubborn and as for your disobedience, that can be tweaked. You need to focus your energy.”
“Um, okay?” I blush as I look back to see Raphael looking annoyed about Raze and I having a cute moment.
“Tomorrow,” Raphael suggests, “Brother. She needs sleep,” Raph almost sounds protective of me, like he wants to whisk me out of here.
Raphael’s scar twitches with annoyance as he stares at Ray, waiting for an answer he’ll agree with.
“Clary.”
Raze says my name instead, and he waits.
Raphael now looks down at me.
I look back up at Raze… back to Raphael… and back up to Raze again, who cocks a slow brow, patient.
They are waiting for me.
Me?
Why me? What was I meant to say?
“Hey,” Raphael pinches my cheek and I swing back to him, “What do you want, Clary?” he asks it kindly.
What the fuckety fuck.
It’s like I had some control or something.
I can see they’re both exhausted too, and I was only on my feet from the adrenaline and the strong desire to be hygienic again.
“Bed,” I say one word, and Raphael nods as I move and sidestep around his side, squeezing out of the shower first.
When Raphael realises he is in there with his brother, he rolls his eyes and snatches the soap while Ray uses shower gel to finish up.
I grab a towel and dry off first before walking out naked to the bed.
I pull down the sheets and I glare at the pillows as I put my head down on one, staring at the hotel curtains.
Bed.
When I said bed, did… they understand I meant sleep?
Why was I so obscure?
Why didn’t I clarify I meant catching Zs specifically?
I turn when I hear the sliding door open and I panic when I see them both walking out, still naked, like me.
I panic again.
I bolt upright, “I meant sleep!” I say it, pulling my knees up to my chest and covering my tits with one arm, “Right? I just wanted to clarify, like… I’m tired, and I want to sleep. That’s what I meant by bed.”
Raphael looks at me sympathetically as he jumps onto the bed and lays down on my pillow. Ray looks pretty exhausted, he doesn’t even say anything as he gets down on his side and I turn around to see no pillow for me.
There’s barley any room, I am definitely getting sandwiched between them.
I don’t even care that they ignored my plea. I just want to fucking relax. We’d both gone a whole night without sleep.
Hmmm. Who do I even turn toward? Shit. I can’t decide.
I look between them apprehensively and Raphael can’t take the torn look in my eye.
“Here,” Raph sits up and takes my arm, “Scoot your ass over here.”
I nod and I turn toward him, until I see Raze looking pretty fucking angry.
Shit.
I spin at the last second and I rest my cheek on Raze’s chest. He puts an arm around my shoulders, rubbing my arm, happy I made the right decision, while I give Raphael my ass for compensation.
I stick my butt out and his hand holds the top of my thigh, clearly taking note of what he got.
I am so warm and comfortable on Raze’s side, my eyes are already drooping.
Raphael slides one arm around my left leg, as he leans down and bites my ass gently, before laying his cheek across it.
“Best pillow,” Raph sighs, not too displeased by my bottom half, “Goodnight, princess.”
“Night,” I whisper it, my eyes already shut.
I could have made more of a scene, but I could stress about tomorrow – tomorrow.
“Raze?” I whisper his name, since he didn’t say anything, “Goodnight?”
I hear a growl rumble from his chest and throat, “Sleep, naughty girl.”
I feel like my blood warms with that scolding coupled with his mean tone. I bite my tongue but I note his deepening displeasure.
Raze is being kind right now for the sake of everyone’s exhaustion.
I’m not so sure that’s going to carry on once we’ve all slept soundly.
Oh well, I’d worry about that later!
Raph was already out cold on my ass, sleeping heavily.
I’m next to fall.
And by the way Raze’s heartbeat slows and steadies, he’s out with me.
I’ve survived my first night with two Fangs!
I’m okay!
Well.
Ha.
For now.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 20 ♡¸.•
I wake up slowly. I am lucid dreaming, on the edge of opening my eyes, but feeling like this dream is getting out of control. And I’m controlling it. I wanted to burn.
In the dream, I see Raze and Raphael in Room 201 at Fortitude. They were discussing something together, I walked up and put myself between them, demanding their attention. I was really rude in the dream, I don’t know why. But when they ignored me, I grabbed Raze’s shoulder and leaned into his giant torso, licking up his chest. Raphael laughed and grabbed the back of my grey pants, and I stuck my butt out, rubbing back against his hard cock.
The two Fang Golds were like stone pillars in the dream, watching me gyrate but not doing what I wanted them to do. I got more aggressive, clawing down Raze’s shoulder, trying to pull him close. Raphael teased my sides, tickling me but still not doing what I want. I try to imagine them giving in, so the dream can just give me what I bloody want. What I need.
But it’s just a silly dream. I know these are just feelings coupled with my horny imagination. I feel the real sunlight glaring down on my eyelids, helping me wake, pulling me from the desperation I was feeling in my mind, exaggerated because of the fact it wasn’t real and therefore a safe place to get really wild. But even waking up, I feel embarrassed by just how desperate I was clawing into and grinding against them, trying to get their attention, feeling that silly anger, almost like – like I was possessive of them too. Some kind of dormant wolf instinct, that didn’t have intellect, only connections to power. My last thoughts in that dream? Mine. Mine. These Fang Gold princes? They’re both MINE.
My thoughts are so loud and jarring against my usual sensitivity, I force myself to wake up.
The dream fades away, and I can hear Raze speaking my name.
“Clary, darling,” Raze’s voice is soft, deep and soothing, whispered over my nose, “Clary… are you awake yet?”
Yes. I am. And I can feel my hand is curled, my nails pressed into flesh. I freak out and release Raze’s shoulder, his lips caressing my nose as he kisses the tip of it.
My behind is a different story.
Raphael is trailing I-love-you kisses straight down my spine, he’s already reached my lower back and his hand raises my left thigh.
He turns expertly, getting down below, while twisting my hips so I’m laid back on the bed, while my front is still turned into Raze. I bury my face in his neck, breathing him in and clutching to him in a morning hug. I feel terrible for clutching so hard on him.
Meanwhile, Raphael has buried himself between my legs. He moved so smoothly, I could barely think. His arms have slowly wrapped around my thighs, separating them, while his tongue licks through my soaking pussy. I am so wet and his tongue is all over me, tasting me lazily.
It feels so fucking good. My heart starts racing. I run my hands up into Raze’s soft silver hair, I clutch onto him, as I peel open my eyes and dare to look up at his expression.
Raze’s hands are running up and down my back, his grey stone eyes are settled on me, calm and reassuring.
“Ah,” I try to speak and end up making a weird noise instead, and I blush when my hips jerk under Raphael’s light kiss to my clit. It was once, and then he retreated back to lapping his tongue across my wet entrance, almost dipping his tongue in. I shiver as I suddenly reach up myself and I press my lips to Raze.
Fuck talking.
I’m done thinking and worrying.
I somehow power through Raphael’s impossible strength in keeping my legs apart. I clamp my thighs together around his head and I keep him there, while I can only hope Raze will return the kiss.
My Fang-Kissed mate doesn’t just oblige, he takes over, pressing me back into the pillows, under that hot ray of sun, his mouth commands mine. Raze tastes like rain and pure power. A perfect storm. Mm. Yes. He tastes like an Alpha to me. I don’t know why I think that, but I feel his hands come around to hold my breasts – and then he releases me from the kiss to focus below, my nipples quickly hardening when he kisses and suckles across both meticulously.
Raze uses his teeth just a little bit, nipping me, making my spine arc, while my legs are crushing Raph – or attempting to.
I won’t lie, I’m trying to stop his tongue making it’s way back up to my clit.
At my entrance is fine – if he gets to my clit, I’m going to cum and I know I’ll scream.
I was scared others might hear, so I was just trying to enjoy this.
Raze lifts from my pointing nipples and he watches my teary eyes blink up at him as I squirm my hips.
Raze smacks his hand across my breasts. It’s light but it stings with pain across the wetness he just left.
“Raze,” I moan, “Why? What did they ever do to you?” I can’t believe I made a joke right now.
Raze half smiles for me, and he cocks a brow as he leans over my face, while his hand kneads over one breast, his thumb soothing the pain he just caused as he massages my nipple.
“Good morning, darling,” Raze murmurs over my lips, while his hand finds my hand – and he picks it up, bringing my palm to his cock. He helps me feel the length of him, showing me how to stroke. Meanwhile he hovers over me, his eyes searching mine, “You’re not allowed to cum, not until I’m satisfied you’ve learnt all my lessons.”
“Lessons?” I whisper as I release my clenching thighs around Raph so he can now reach my clit.
Raph laps up to it and gently rolls it under his tongue, his eyes watching mine, as I’ve looked down for his approval too.
Raphael looks so fucking hot between my legs, because he looks ravenous – and now he winks as our eyes lock.
Raze puts his hand around my throat, and he lifts my head, so I have to focus on him.
“Only pure discipline will see you rewarded – the only time I’ll put this rule aside, is if I feel like an orgasm is the appropriate punishment… for a cheeky girl like you, Clary, I’ve been sweet because you were put in an awful situation –”
I let out a squeak of pleasure when Raph assaults my clit a little too much, and I feel like I might just tumble over the edge too quickly. I raise my hips and Raze puts a hand over my stomach, pushing me back down.
“No, no,” Raze uses a harsh and hard tone, “Relax yourself for me, Clary. He can taste you but you can’t cum.”
“Mm, but, but why,” I can’t think logically, “But why? What are the lessons, what? I’ll do anything you say, I’ll obey, I’m a good girl,” I promise Raze, “I’m good. I’m not a brat. I’m obedient.”
“Prove it,” Raze murmurs, as he rubs over my stomach, between my hips, back and forth, gently, “Just hold off for now, sweetheart.”
Raphael eases up on me, as if feeling sorry for me. I rest my hips back down, trying my best to obey.
Raphael starts to lick up my inner thighs, cleaning me of my translucent cream. It had dripped down and spread all the way to my knees.
I nod at Raze, leaning my head back onto the pillow, I wait patiently for him to give me more instruction, but he’s happily just watching me for now.
When I get a bit frustrated, I can’t help but look down at Raphael again, who is just kissing the top of my mound, and smiling when I look for him.
“I like you wild, I told you, he’d leash you,” Raphael’s morning deep drawl, is pleasant to my ears, “You’re in trouble, princess,” he dives in and kisses my clit once, licks it hard and watches me tremble beneath his tongue – then he leaves my legs. I watch as Raphael sits back next to me, his dick hard and ready.
Raze still has his hand over mine, slowly stroking his shaft with my hand.
“What now?” I whisper.
“You do what you need to, to help us find release – and then we start the day,” Raze let’s go of my hand after giving me instruction.
I sit up and I turn around to face them.
Raze sits back on the pillows, his dick hard and heavy, Raphael’s dick is just as monstrous while on display.
I kneel and I grab both of them.
Raphael is just staring at me, super amused, and it’s making me really embarrassed.
I was always so vocal and loud with him, and with Raze, I’m quiet and obedient like a good little maid.
I don’t know why I’m so bi-polar between them.
But Raze is harder to cross. He’s scary.
Weirdly, I’m glad I haven’t been completely skewered by both of them so quickly. Raze is letting me explore two at once. Raphael, I know, couldn’t care less. He’s just playing along because clearly this is the funniest thing in the world for that promiscuous-care-free-perfect-whore, to watch me handling dick for the first time.
While Raph attempted to master his universe, Raze was the master of the universe.
They’re so different, and yet the same, too, in weird ways.
Like… passion.
They’re both very passionate.
I can tell by how thick and hot their shafts both are. As I stroke up and down, they just seem to get bigger.
I am just stroking slowly and I wonder how fast I have to actually go.
So, I move a little faster.
“Is this okay?” I ask Raze.
“It’s okay,” Raphael answers, talking down to me.
Raze sneers, “She didn’t ask you.”
“Am I doing it right?” I ask again, “Should I use my mouth?”
Raphael nods, without saying anything, rather, looking at the ceiling and scratching behind his ear.
“Yes, good girl for asking,” Raze ignores his psycho brother and encourages me forward, “Don’t stop with Raph, you need to learn how to handle two – it’ll take practice.” I nod as I position myself over Raze, while stroking Raphael, I lean down and lick over the head of Raze’s cock, “No teeth, and go as deep as you can go on your own,” Raze’s tips are actually helpful.
Raphael doesn’t actually say anything for once, as I focus.
I slide Raze’s shaft across my tongue, as I suck on the top and take a couple of more inches in, nowhere near the bottom. I attempt to go a bit more, enjoying the taste, the feel and the thickness. This is actually kind of fun, although my jaw hurts already by his size, I keep going.
As I suck Fang dick, I feel like more and more spit is sliding down his shaft, and it freaks me out a bit so I try to suck it back in, pushing myself a little too far down – I abruptly gag.
I almost pull off all the way, scaring myself – but as my lips caress the head, Raze suddenly grabs the back of my head, “A little more, darling,” Raze doesn’t force me to do anything, but I note a change in his tone.
I had been speeding up, and taking him deeper. Excited and no longer scared, I suck down on him with the same vigour, also stroking Raph’s cock more rapidly, trying my best. I actually let go of Raph to take some of the slippery wetness from the bottom of Raze’s shaft and I slap my hand back around Raph’s base, stroking up.
I hear him hiss in a breath.
Am I actually doing this right?
I push myself, even though it’s a challenge, I swallow Raze down as much as I can go, focusing on pleasing him.
I somehow manage to delay my gag reflex just a bit by swallowing him into my throat. I hold him there and then – just as I feel like I can’t push myself any further, Raze’s shaft pulses and his cum pours into my throat.
“Perfect, now hold it,” Raze growls the order.
My mate holds me still, the only time he applies pressure. Somehow, Raze holds me at the right angle so that I don’t freak out about his dick still being in my throat. I gag as I swallow his seed, but I swallow everything.
Then I feel hot cum pouring all over my hand, and as I sit back with wet lips and a shocked expression, I can see Raphael came too.
I let go of both of them and wipe my arm across my mouth.
Raphael looks awfully broody, finally approving of me, he ushers me closer with two fingers.
“Taste me,” Raph asks and I nod, leaning forward.
Raze was so damn impressed he was stunned into silence.
I lick around Raphael’s semi-hard shaft, and I clean every inch of him, finishing at the tip, I lick it clean and give his cock a small I-love-you kiss as well.
Then I sit back and I await my judgement.
I look to Raze.
My eyes pleading.
He is leaning back against the headboard, far more relaxed as he slowly shakes his head.
“You can cum but you have to do it yourself,” Raze smirks when he sees my eyes go wide.
Not fair.
Still, I put a hand between my legs and I start to rub across my clit, looking between them.
“Can you bite me?” I whisper it, looking at both of them, “I – I want you both to bite me.”
“Fuck,” Raphael sighs hard and his cock immediately hardens up again, as he slouches further into the bed, stroking his own cock, “Fucking sexy, brat.”
“As tempted as I am to mark you,” Raze barely holds himself back, he’s also very hard again as his eyes zone in on me pleasuring myself, “You can wait for us, darling.”
“Oh, come on,” Raphael glares at Raph, “She asked.”
“Mmmm, b-but,” I moan, begging Raze, “Please, please. Raze. I’ll be good for you. I’ll do anything you say –”
“We will fuck you tonight, Clary,” Raze changes his tone, “At Fortitude.”
“Yes,” I whisper, as I watch between them and their reactions, I suddenly feel the opposite of embarrassed or scared.
I feel confident.
Raze brought me confidence with his simple direction of exploration, and some mild control of my pleasure.
And now that I’m allowed to cum, I can see them both going crazy behind their grey stormy eyes.
They look like wolves watching their mate practically wet the bed with how much cream melts out of my aching pussy.
I slide two fingers down and into my hole, and I close my eyes as I fall back into the bed sheets and I spread my legs, giving them a view as I focus on my orgasm.
One finger circles my clit, I mimic exactly what Raph did to me last night.
I touch it directly and my hips jerk up as I fuck my fingers at the same time, crying out as I cum hard.
I squeeze my legs back together uncontrollably, digging my fingers in deep, fucking myself just a bit more so the pleasure keeps coming.
When I’m done, I rest my hips down, I pull out my two fingers slowly, letting the cream drip off me in long webs back to the bed.
I hear my two Fangs growling, and I relax my thighs to the side, to see what my Fangs are doing.
Raze and Raphael aren’t breathing, and their eyes are completely focused on my pussy, still clenching, still dripping, the cum has even dripped all over my asshole as well.
I’m a slippery, wet, mess.
“Can we go home now?” I sigh as I wait for their answer.
“Raze,” Raphael whispers, almost begging, “Please –”
“Get in the shower, Clary,” Raze snarls over Raph’s wanning will power, “Now, sweetness – you did good.”
I roll myself off the bed and I jump up on shaky legs.
As I turn to face them, I walk backwards. I can’t help but tempt them with a husky plea, “I can’t wait to feel both your cocks splitting me in two. I am done waiting. I want to get fucked by my Fangs. I want both of you, I need you both inside me,” I whisper that at the end, then I turn and skedaddle quick-smart into the shower.
I am trembling with adrenaline, excitement and soothing pleasure.
Fuck.
That was so much fun!
I feel like they ended up far more punished than I had been.
They looked like they were being straight-up tortured after my little plea was aired… and they had to wait.
Damn.
Heh.
After that experience?
I feel like a Queen.
A Silver Fang.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 21 ♡¸.•
I have a long, hot shower, then I regrettably put on my stinky old second-hand uniform and walk out into the room to see what my two Fangs are now doing.
Raphael is missing and Raze is back in his dirty cameo pants, still gorgeous and shirtless as he reclines on a pink velvet chair and drinks tea, his eyes hooded as he watches me walk out with a frown about my clothes.
“We’ll be back soon,” Raze promises, “Raphael left early.”
“He left?” I cock a brow and laugh, “So I have you all to myself?”
“That’s exactly what I was thinking, I have my darling all to myself,” Raze has to quickly put his tea cup down when I grin and run forward. I jump onto his lap and I embrace Raze again. My arms wrap around his neck and my knees curl up as I rest against him, pressing my cheek to his shoulder. I breathe him in and Raze wraps his arms around me, holding me.
“You just want to cuddle me, sweetness?” Raze asks the obvious in a mellow and amused drawl over my cheek.
“Mmhmm,” I agree as I trace one hand down his neck, and I look up at his face – reaching up and touching his sharp cheek bone, “You’re real.”
“Very real,” Raze agrees, “This is different – you and I, and the quiet that brings.”
“Because Raphael is psychotic,” I growl.
“Raph just needs a regular fuck and he’ll calm down,” Raze half shrugs and talks so seriously that I blush pink. Raze immediately notices, watching every expression I make under his eye, “…you weren’t shy a few minutes ago.”
“I wanted to prove I was capable of following orders,” I whisper, smiling, “I like that you controlled what I could do – so nothing moved too fast. Thank you.”
“It’s just what I do,” Raze squeezes my waist once, “C’mon Clary. We have to go now. I have a lot of work to tend to back at Fortitude.”
“Noo. I don’t want to leave,” I complain as I sit up and turn, straddling Raze, I run my hands down his abs, as I admire his strength, “Are you really all mine?”
“Hey,” Raze pinches my chin, raising my eyes, and I look to his face, bitting my lip, “I promise you, Clary. This is forever.”
“Forever,” I purse my lips, “Hmm. I’m lucky,” Raze starts to smirk without explaining why, as his grey eyes dance with some hidden knowledge, and I lean a bit closer, leaning up to his mouth, “What’s so funny?” I whisper.
Raze reaches under the material and his hands handle my hips, rubbing up and down my curves.
“My Fang-Kissed sweetheart,” Raze murmurs, leaning forward until his forehead touches mine. I close my eyes and I wait for a kiss, “It won’t be easy pleasing me.”
“What?”
“It won’t be easy,” Raze smiles against my mouth, “I take my role with you very seriously.”
“What?” I try to kiss him and Raze pulls back, “What role?”
“In absolutely everything you do, darling, I will be your go to,” Raze answers, so old-fashioned, “You understand what that means? I will master you, Clary.”
“Y-yes, but…” I whisper uncertainly.
“I love you, Clary,” Raze speaks plainly, with a robust and unshakable firmness, “I see you’re confused how this works. Fangs are gods of the supernatural realm. Our power and spirit is semi-divine. I am not a mortal. You understand I can make deals with wizards – with the supernatural plane. And I am legendary because I am the most dominant. Above all. I rule with grace I was born with. My pack follows me. I keep them in line. Only Raph challenges me.”
“You’re just talented.”
“I’m unbeatable,” Raze corrects me, smiling with my confusion, “I am more one with the forest than human built cityscapes. I feel better working to balance magic when I can. Fangs master the realm. You’re a part of that realm. I mean it with the greatest respect, Clary – you’re mine. I own you.”
I blush bright, “T-Thanks.” I don’t know why I thanked him for that.
“You are too sweet,” Raze is intrigued by my constant nativity, finally leaning down and gifting me one deep kiss that lingers a single moment, and ends far too soon for my heart. I feel my soul melting into a gooey puddle, my body leaning heavily into his – and then the moment he gifted me with is abruptly over and Raze is standing, placing me on my own two feet, “It’s time to return to Fortitude. We should never have ended up here, Clary. You really risked my temper disobeying and leaving the den last night – I want you to reflect on your actions,” Raze’s hand slides past and off my waist as he moves toward the keys and the door, sounding super strict and scary again, “Come.”
I follow him without delay.
“Um. Are you angry with me now?” I ask, concerned.
Raze turns from the door just as he begins to open it, “Sweetheart. You’re not to run again,” he says it simply, “I would like to avoid any severe reprimands or punishments for you.”
“Oh,” I murmur, lowering my eyes.
I gulp. Frick.
What the hell did that mean? Like a, a, throw me in a dungeon kind of punishment? What were those dungeons for at Fortitude anyway? Also, why am I thinking about Raze guiding me into a dungeon, scolding me, calling me a very bad girl?
Ah. Stop thinking about kinky-dungeon scenarios, Clary. Shit.
As Raze walks ahead of me, I glance up and stare at his delicious back.
Watching and observing Raze, his actions and strange words… I start to get the picture a bit more.
Raphael was sexy as hell, but very playful – also a bully.
Raze simply embodied his wolf. Everything about him was Alpha.
And I was starting to feel silly, thinking of them as boyfriends.
Or just a mate.
Raze explained something Raphael didn’t bother with.
Fangs were integrated into my world – at their own discretion. But they were not from my world. They weren’t like the cute human boy across the street that I went to school with growing up.
Fangs were majestic, giant supernatural killers.
I had been dismissive of the knowledge Fangs were not always friendly toward humankind in the distant past. I am starting to understand why Fangs might have had a worse reputation back in the day.
While Raze loved me, it was need, necessity and selfish. In a way that was very similar to Raph.
I feel nervous following Raze, but I follow regardless.
I know what I want.
I think I’m only just skimming the surface of what they want and need from me.
Running had been my human instinct out of Beowulf’s Den.
I’m thinking I just won’t know what it’s like to be Raze’s Fang-Kissed mate – until the deed is done and he takes my virginity tonight.
…with Raphael.
Oh, gods.
I really have no idea what that’s going to be like.
Even though I want it with every fibre of my being, I don’t think I’ll ever be prepared for the consequences.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 22 ♡¸.•
The way Raze navigated Fortitude, with an air of confidence, a warm handshake for his comrades, a smile for the second-hands, nurses, doctors… it had me awestruck.
Once we returned, he ushered me along so he could continue working.
If he wasn’t defending the realm, he was strategizing on how to defend the realm. The elders flock to him.
It’s different now that the true First Runner has returned and I see why Raphael felt so out of place.
Raze had this connection to everybody, he was the irreplaceable glue. The Fang Monarchy had been long replaced with a lighter political structure, to blend in with humanity, to appear mortal-like.
But, my, how Raze appeared like a King. Not even because I was in love with him – but even how the air parted for him. I especially kept my distance when I saw Dolores Fang Gold welcoming Raze back home with a mother’s love. The respect and love he showed her was commendable.
In all I saw, I was still finding my place.
Raze was mine – and yet he seemed… untouchable.
Strangely, after all that, I feel drawn to Raph.
I checked his schedule in his office just before, and it was scratched out.
With war, everything had changed. But right now, everyone was inside after fighting so hard already to regain 85 orbs. It was enough to de-escalate things temporarily until the next Run was conducted.
So, Raph right now, was in his room, or should be.
That’s where I’m headed right now.
201.
I knock on the door, dressed in a new second-hand uniform.
“Raphael?” I call out pleasantly, and he opens the door a quick second later.
Raphael is in sweats, shirtless and sweating from a workout he was clearly conducting on the balcony, from all the equipment I see out there.
He must have sprinted to the door when I knocked.
As I step in under his penetrative stare, Raphael leans in and buries his nose in my hair, breathing in as I duck and spin.
“Ah, why?” I ask.
“Just checking,” Raphael answers smoothly as he shuts the door and reaches over to place his hand on my shoulder, moving aside my grey top to see my skin on either shoulder. With no bite marks, he’s satisfied. Raphael now lightly smirks to himself and walks toward a chair with a dry towel. He wipes off his sweat while I follow him, holding my hands behind my back.
“You’re dumbstruck, aren’t you?” Raph asks me kindly as he folds his towel and drops it on the chair, “Raze has that effect. Tell me what’s wrong, Clary.”
He moves past me toward lunch, which is set up on his ceramic table outside. I follow him and he motions to the food, offering me some, but I shake my head – I haven’t got an appetite. I was too nervous about tonight.
Raphael reclines back on his iron chair, eating under the sweet sun, catching a deeper tan than he already has. The scar on his face shines and it suddenly means more than it used to. Raze is hardcore. How else to say it?
“What’s wrong?” I repeat Raphael’s words, after thinking for a good while, “Raph… Raze is beyond me.”
“Welcome to my world, little nerd,” Raphael grins with a mouthful, “You can’t handle him, can you?”
“You know I can,” I glare and he almost chokes on his food.
“Don’t get cocky, sweetheart,” Raphael looks me up and down, “You did very well this morning, considering… but tonight will be different, we’ll lead,” his tone changes. I hear the lust coupled with possession, his grey eyes turn to stone, as he sits back slowly after demolishing that plate of sandwiches.
“I’m not scared of losing my virginity, I’m scared of Raze,” I admit it.
Raphael almost looks offended, “What you trust me now, little girl?” my Fang looks as amused as he is trifled, “Are you sure that’s a smart move?”
“You’re… crazy, I swear, but crazy feels more real – Raze speaks to me like I’m his perfect mate, but I’m not perfect, I’m afraid I’ll disappoint him,” I try to talk it out, “Raphael, can you…” I don’t know how to phrase it.
“Protect you, from the storm, lovely girl?” Raph guesses, as I look around into the forest, turning and giving him my back so he can’t see my unexpected tears.
I’m way more terrified than I thought I was going to be.
Being horny wasn’t something that happened 24/7, and when sense struck, logically, taking them both is a little fucking intense.
I feel unprepared.
Raphael pokes me from behind and I turn, gasping when I see his Fang.
Raphael’s wolf head comes over my shoulder, and he nudges me back, hugging me. I reach back and hold onto his soft, mountain of fur. It never ends. I turn around and my hands slide along his flank. I step back as Raph turns to me, his giant wolf headbutts me and I rest my hand on his nose. I see his scar, where it runs along his eye. His wolf lets out a low rumble, a deep growl of contentment as he watches me.
“Pretty,” I whisper.
Raphael shifts, magic pulls him back into the form of a man, and I step back into the balcony as he corners me, now very naked.
“Always,” Raphael murmurs over me, seriously protective, “Don’t be scared, you have me,” he pokes my nose with his finger.
“Your wolf is beyond beautiful,” I whisper, “You’re ugly.”
Raphael laughs, eyes sparkling as he grins, “I’m clearly a bad influence on you.”
“Speaking of that. I can actually see why you…” I start and quickly finish my naughty whisper.
“…try to rile him up?” Raphael whispers, finishing my thought. I nod with a light blush, “Now you understand. He’s too cool.”
“I understand why you wanna make him mad,” I growl it out mischievously, “He’s never mad.”
“Oh, when Raze is angry, it’s so satisfying to know I did that, to the legendary Fang Gold,” Raphael screws up my grey thick top in his hand, growling down at it, “I fucking hate this uniform.”
“Take it off,” I dare him.
“No,” Raphael glares at me, “You naked, Clary? I can’t stop myself.”
“Is that why you left me this morning?” I ask, huskily.
“Clary,” Raphael can hear something more in my tone. I can hear it too. I can feel it. It’s the anger in my chest, turning from anger – to a feeling of what’s real, and denied, by myself – I’m deeply frustrated at myself, for not saying how I feel, “What?” Raphael asks, concerned.
“I don’t just love him,” my lip trembles as I say it, “Raphael – I…”
Before I can even finish the sentence, a fire burns in Raph’s grey eyes. A fucking inferno of knowing what I’m about to say.
Raphael answers me by taking my breath away in a sweeping kiss, leaning down, tilting his head and leaning me back over the balcony as our lips caress perfectly. His hand cups the back of my head, as his body moves closer to mine.
Raph lets me breathe, only to grab the bottom of my grey top and rip it up and off me.
I’ve lifted my arms so it’s floated off the balcony behind me like trash. I couldn’t be happier.
Raphael grabs my pants and my panties, pulling them down as he kisses my chin and then kisses my collarbone, as he gets lower.
He pulls off everything, until I’m stepping out of my pants, panties, socks and shoes, now leaning straight into Raphael’s front.
He’s stayed low, his face level with my legs.
Raphael practically buries himself between them. He wants to smell and taste me. He closes his eyes, my Fang is so enthralled with the moment. I lift one leg with his hand nudging behind my knee, and he props it over his shoulder as he lifts up my other leg, until I’m sitting over his shoulders and leaning back with my elbows on the balcony.
Raphael licks right through me. But it’s different to this morning.
Right now, he’s savouring me like he has this pussy forever, licking through me slow, all the way up to my clit, which he flicks over with his tongue, right across.
A slow, sensual lick.
I feel so crazy doing this naked, on the balcony outside.
I hope no one can see, but it’s hard to think about those worries when Raphael is busy having his pussy feast.
“R-Raph. Let’s do this… i-inside,” I pant through the pleasure, my elbows hurting on the balcony, “Please.”
Raphael stops kissing my clit to move us both.
He lets me get off the balcony, but he holds my knee, bending my leg so instead of walking forward, I drop down to my hands and knees at his side.
With one look, I know what he wants me to do.
I crawl forward and then stop as he sits behind me, still holding my thigh.
“That’s it, pet,” Raphael growls so deep as he grabs both my butt cheeks and spreads them to look at my pussy. In this position, Raphael leans in and licks through my pussy and over my second hole. I start to crawl forward and he jumps up, chuckling, “Inside,” he taps me with his foot on the arch of my foot, “Good girl, so obedient.”
I crawl in over the carpet and Raphael actually closes the perpetually-open French doors.
I had never seen those doors shut, but as I look over my shoulder, still crawling, he looks so big and formidable.
And I am so fucking wet.
I feel like I’m about to crawl under the bed, I’m so intimidated by his first step toward me and the dark look in his eye.
I start to crawl faster and Raphael lunges forward to scoop me up, hauling me onto the bed and watching me flatten out like a pancake.
Raphael follows close behind, he holds my thighs apart, as he keeps looking at my clenching, throbbing pussy. It wants to be filled and fucked hard, and I know that’s what he’s thinking too.
“Just like this,” Raphael whispers to himself, “Stay,” he gently releases me, “Don’t. Move. Or I will punish you.”
I freeze and he walks away, coming back with a silent gait.
I’m too afraid to look.
I haven’t moved, but I feel a tickle against my ankle.
Raphael loops a rope around it and tightens it with one pull, tying the other end around the corner bed post. Before I can question what just happened, he has scooted to my other ankle, tying it up and effectively keeping my legs spread far apart.
“I don’t even need to tie your hands, you can’t reach back from that position,” Raphael murmurs in approval, as he sees me scrambling around on the sheets, looking for something. I grab the edge of a pillow and I pull it closer, to hold under my cheek.
“Why did you do that?” I ask, too afraid to look at him to see what he’s thinking.
Raphael jumps over to my side on the bed, his fingers running through my hair and catching my shy attention. I look up at him and he locks eyes with me to tell me, “Don’t ever say what you said to me outside… or I’ll make you prove it.”
“What did I say?” I pretend to forget my admission.
Raphael slowly shakes his head, his mouth curling up in a wicked smirk, “Bad girl, lying to me, you’re cheeky,” he leans down to kiss me on the forehead, and then he moves back.
I watch him move between my legs, sitting between them – he grabs my butt cheeks again, spreading them with his thumbs. I’m already open and on display, I don’t know why he has to do it again to just stare at me. I can feel his gaze like it’s heated, warming my pussy up even more.
“Mm, fuck, I could eat this all day,” Raphael growls, “If you really pissed me off, my wolf would eat you out.”
“Raphael!” I squeak his name, almost squealing my protest, “That’s disgusting!”
“Of course, I’m kidding, cheeky girl,” Raphael holds me open with one thumb, to bring one finger into my pussy, making slow circles around the walls… he stretches me. I don’t know what the hell he is doing but it feels amazing, “So small and squishy. How will you fit two Fang Golds in here?” Raphael stretches me a little more, adding in another sly finger, he slowly finger fucks me. My wet pussy pulses out generous cream all over his fingers as I bite the pillow and hold off my climax, “When we take you together, it should only hurt until you stretch enough, but being this wet, there really shouldn’t be a problem,” Raphael concludes, helpfully – while taking his fingers from my pussy, and sucking them clean. I hear him put them in his mouth without even looking back, “Fuck me, I’m going to eat you out every morning… and that’s a promise, nerd.”
“Don’t call me that,” I cry out, and Raphael pats and rubs over my pussy, feeling how slippery and swollen I am. It makes so wet-squishy noises, and that seems to be the point of him rubbing over me.
“Hear that, slave?” Raph leans down and nips my ass with a cruel smile. My hips jerk up, raising my ass, and he bites me harder. He catches my butt cheek in his canines, biting down slowly, until I yelp and he releases me, “Hm. Now, Clary… this is important… don’t be scared,” I don’t know what he means, until his finger dips back into my swollen pussy, and he slips it out and up to tease at my second hole, “Shh, sweetheart, relax, don’t freak out,” he tries to calm me as he slips his finger into my ass.
“What the hell are you… doing…?” it starts off as a screech, but ends in a curious moan, “W-W-Why does it feel… good? Why the hell.”
Raphael snarls with pleasure at my whimpers, and sudden self-discipline.
“It feels good?” Raphael asks to clarify.
“Yes.”
“…you’re so fucking sexy, I can’t wait to fuck your ass. It’ll be used just as much as your pussy, nerd.”
“Raph!”
“Sh,” Raph spanks me so hard I hear the smack echo across the walls, and I also feel his hands releasing my ankles.
“What?” I am confused by my sudden freedom.
“Flip to your back, we’re going to 69,” Raphael helps me twist around, and I see his huge, hard dick, heavy and waiting. Even his balls hang heavy, too full. I’m so focused on his gorgeous, delicious shaft, I forget how graceful he is when he moves.
Before I know it, he’s above me, facing my pussy, his hands holding my thighs apart. I’m focuses on Raph’s dick, kissing the tip of his cock.
Raphael latches onto my clit. He sucks on it and I gasp. At the same time, his cock drops over my stuck-out tongue, and since he sucked on me, I suck on him. My instincts take over, all I want to do is please him.
I lift my head, loving sucking around his thick girth, I love it so much – but I can’t focus completely. Not when Raph laps his tongue straight into my pussy, and keeps licking my walls. He’s so obsessed with my taste, he’s licking out my cream and fucking me with his tongue. As he keeps swirling his tongue around, he starts to fuck my face.
At first Raphael’s hips move slow, and then he feels me sucking harder, choking with my effort, as my pleasure increases, I want him being rougher. I want it deep. I need it in my thr –
My throat.
Raphael’s hips lower and he rests heavy on my face, as I swallow his cock into my throat, he starts to pump his shaft while it’s deep, fucking me hard, completely unrelenting.
His sly finger reaches for my clit’s hood, pulling it back – I choke at the memory of what’s to come, as Raphael finds my fully exposed clit with his wet, warm tongue.
He rubs across it, up and down. It’s slow and it’s enough.
That devil’s kiss.
I smack my thighs around his head again, keeping him there as I cum so hard I feel like I squirted or something. I can’t breathe, with his balls hot on my nose, I need to breathe now – but Raphael owns my throat as he unloads so much cum into me. I struggle to swallow it all. He pulls out, so his cum drips all over my tongue too, as I finally gasp in.
I gag on his cum, as it keeps pouring into my mouth. His balls were so full and now they have to be eased a little more.
I breathe heavy to get my breath back as Raphael moves off me, turning, but keeping his hand over my pussy, as if to say it’s mine, while my legs clench and shake.
Raphael takes in the way I lick my lips, still swallowing all of his load. He waits until I’m done, and then he massages my clit slow, but not too directly. Just enough to make my legs tremble uncontrollably while I let out a whimper.
“I have one command for you now, sweetheart… run back to your room, naked and wet… I want everyone to see who you belong to, okay, Clary?” Raph asks so politely.
“What an odd request?” I whisper out, still a little dizzy.
“It’s a promise, Clary, if you don’t get out of here in the next 10 seconds, I’m going to do something I regret… I don’t want to betray my brother… and neither do you – so run. And if Kami sees you… well, she can lick your pussy clean if she wants. You are still very dirty.”
“RAPHAEL!” I pick up the pillow and throw it at his face, “You’re annoying!” I scamper off the bed and my legs can barely carry me.
I realise too late my jumper is off the balcony, and to get my pants on the balcony, I have to bypass a horny Raphael who already warned me to run.
I can’t believe I’m going to run back to my room naked.
But Raphael’s dick is already hard again, he’s stroking it but he doesn’t look satisfied by his hand – so, so logically I do have to run.
I turn and sprint for the door before Raphael takes my virginity.
The door itself opens before I can even touch it.
I stumble back in shock as Raze appears with a crowd behind him.
At my disgraced sight, my mate immediately steps into 201 and slams the door shut, stopping anyone else from seeing inside. I’m pretty sure at least two or three saw me. I am mortified.
“Raze, is there a problem?” one of the crowd members calls out.
“Meeting unexpectedly adjourned,” Raze taps his hand to the door, his growl turns into a final snarl, “Until tomorrow morning.”
“R-Raze,” I whisper, feeling guilty for not asking his permission first to come to Raphael. I start to back up, right into Raphael’s naked chest as he ran up to me, wrapping his arms around me and snuggling his cheek next to mine.
“Knew he’d smell you on the wind, smelly,” Raphael kisses my cheek when I squirm with the insult.
He licked me out, to tempt Raze back? To check 201?
Of course he did.
I look up to Raze, in a perfect new black and green uniform, a teacher himself, as he looks me over and slowly starts to take off his tie – and then his blazer.
So meticulous.
Raze isn’t saying anything.
He’s just looking at my body.
I back up and press harder into Raphael, and his hard dick is heavy against my back.
Raphael holds my throat, his other hand now petting through my hair, pulling my forehead back.
I look up at this calm, plotting, villain Fang, while he’s admiring my pink cheeks.
“We lead, just breathe,” Raphael says it clearly and firmly, “Just. Breathe.”
Why does he make it sound like it’ll be hard to remember to breathe?
“Always forcing my hand,” Raze snarls at Raphael, and I jerk at the harsh sound.
Raphael looks past me to Raze, scolded but smirking, “She’s like cake. I just put the icing on. Her wet creamy little pussy, her wet little ass, her creamy throat, can you still taste me, nerd?”
“Clary, naughty,” Raze’s tone is soft and mean. His silver eyes lock on mine and I am entranced by his quiet annoyance and motivation.
“I’m sorry,” I whimper for his forgiveness, as Raze removes the rest of his clothes, “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”
“Just. Breathe,” Raze says what Raph said, kindly and so suddenly – and I realise then he’s also playing the act of a whore providing a game, a fun sex-game, for the pleasure of the ‘client’. Me.
I’m… I’m their…
No. No.
I’m… I’m like, really done with over thinking this.
I don’t think I’ll ever have time to think again anyway.
Not with what I’m imagining will happen next, when their hands are both on me – and I’m full, stretched and sore.
As they push and pull me between them.
There won’t be a second left to think of anything but them.
And I think that’s what they want.
They want to fuck me hard and long and repetitively – and they want to share.
And it’s really not any more complex than that.
They own me.
I’m both of theirs.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 23 ♡¸.•
I feel Raphael’s kiss above my ear and across my temple, as his hand slides down my neck, to my breasts, handling one and pinching the nipple tight.
Raze has removed every item of clothing and stepped directly into me, cupping my other breast, his thumb flicking back and forth along the curve.
I stare hard at Raze’s chest, backing up when he inches closer and I catch my breath.
I couldn’t really move back anywhere, but I feel the heat of Raze crushing me between them, as he leans down to my other ear. I think he’ll say something, but he licks into my right ear and Raphael smiles against my left when I shifted closer toward him again.
I. Am. Truly. Stuck. Between them. And I’m so excited about it.
I place my hands on Raze’s torso, curling my nails into his abdominals as I hover my hands near his hard, upright dick, but I don’t touch. I squeeze my legs together, and they’re awfully slippery.
I am very ready, but it doesn’t mean I’m not a little scared too. I close my eyes as I feel the heat of two wolves overwhelm me.
“Um, s-so how does this work?” I gasp out the question and Raze lifts my chin to kiss me quiet. I lean back, surrendering to his commanding mouth, as he leads me back – and Raphael walks perfectly in synchronisation.
It’s like a dance – that they’ve practiced before.
It occurs to me they’ve done this with other clients. Seduced them together.
It doesn’t make sense to be anything other than routine with how they co-ordinate so perfectly.
Raphael’s hand is now sliding down my waist, as Raze’s hand grips my ass and squeezes at the same time. His fingers trail a bit inward, until he tests how warm and wet I am. My mate’s strong hand continues to knead my ass, while we finally reach the bed and then… air kisses my front and back, so I open my eyes.
I look to see Raphael and Raze stepped back from me. Raze crosses his arms over his chest as his eyes roll over me slow, and his brother does the same.
Are they appraising me?
“You ready?” Raphael drawls, “To grovel for your mate’s approval.”
“You want me to…?” I look to Raze.
“Can you handle it?” Raze asks, “If it’s too overwhelming, I’ll let it slide for another time.”
“I can handle it,” I answer, perhaps too quickly, “I was made for it.”
Raze cocks a brow before he raises his chin, and his eyes flash with his power.
I know it’ll make me buckle, but I’m prepared, and I turn toward the bed, climbing on before I fall to the floor. I rest on my side and I turn to them, as the heat spreads through my whole naked body, a blooming and pink blush. I see my skin ripple with the magic of Fang Golds marking me with their look alone.
Well, one Fang Gold anyway. I lick my lips and I look at Raze, and I can’t look away.
Forcing myself not to touch myself, I clench the sheets in both hands and I look up at the ceiling, my body writhing but my fingers determined to hold the blankets instead of furiously rubbing my clit.
Raze is turning it up slowly.
“Don’t be easy on me. Just let it consume me,” I demand it, “I swear I can take it –!” I scream out when the heat becomes a sharp stabbing pain. It makes me curl up and turn around abruptly, and the pain instantly subsides – when I’m in the right position. My forehead is pressed to the sheets as I breathe through my grit teeth, crying with the shock of that power contorting my body to move. To spin, to stick up my ass, as my feet curl, all the pain subsides, only to be replaced with a pulsing, hot throbbing.
Completely concentrated in my pussy.
It’s too intense.
I need to rub my fingers inside me now. I reach down, panicked, and my wrist immediately gets apprehended. Raphael snatches it up and pulls it behind my back, while Raze gets on the bed behind me, and he grabs my other arm. When they pull them together, I feel rope looped gently around my wrists, before the knot is pulled taunt and my arms are officially gift wrapped and useless behind my back.
They move so efficiently together!
I feel Raze’s hand grabbing my ass, steadying me as I try to bounce back into him, aiming to find some dick-contact. Of course, he is patient while my pussy is a throbbing, heated mess.
“Touch me!” I beg Raze, “Please, oh my fuck, I’m going to go crazy! I feel too hot down there. Feel me, you’ll see!”
“It’s okay. Bite the sheets, sweetheart… I promise it won’t hurt,” Raze sounds confident.
I look up to see Raphael kneeling on the side of the bed, his hand still on my arm, as he catches my eye and he pouts, “I wish,” Raphael whispers, and he winks – just as Raze’s cock smacks across my pussy, gathering all the wetness and making me wiggle my hips. I arc my back a little more, and I pout back at Raph too.
“You too,” I whisper.
Raze had been smooth, about to line up, I feel the heat of his cock, a hair’s breadth from me, but he holds my ass so still, so tight, it hurts – as he and his brother share a knowing look.
“Me too,” Raphael grins.
“Together,” I add, “Same. Same time. Like at the –”
“It’s too much,” Raze scolds me, suddenly spanking my ass hard. I yelp out as Raphael jumps onto the bed, getting closer.
“Let’s try,” Raphael grabs my other ass cheek and spreads me, checking how wet I am, “Fuck. Have you ever seen such a wet pussy, Ray? She’s made for it.”
“Fuck, okay then. I’ll get under her, but we go slow,” Raze murmurs so quietly, I barely hear, but I do hear!
“Yes,” I whisper it out-loud, and Raze pauses again. As Raphael chuckles – Raze slides his hand across my pussy and smacks it. It sounds so fucking wet and squishy!
“You are truly lucky your pussy is completely lubricated, Clary, with how horny you are… but you are a brat, and I want you to behave,” Raze moves to my side and Raphael gets behind me, holding the rope, he lifts both my arms and my whole body. As if I weigh nothing, I arc back as Raze slides in underneath me, smiling gently up at my tits, “Remember, you asked for this,” Raze wraps an arm around my waist, under my arms as he pulls me down against him. Raphael nudges open my thighs a little wider and I slip down.
“I didn’t ask. I demanded this,” I change my tone even if I sound cheeky, but I quickly pause when I feel two Fang Gold cocks pressing to my entrance. Raze growls deep in his throat, discontent with my attitude but also worried for me. At the same time, he must flood his power over me once more – because my pussy suddenly hurts without being filled.
I almost scream for it, but before I can demand for that pressure and painful heat to be relieved, both Raphael and Raze expertly slide into me.
Two Fang Gold cocks. Together. They fit into my pussy – barely. But my wetness is the only reason they can get in at all.
My throat suddenly closes off with the flood of forced pleasure. Instead of moaning, I’m silent and not breathing, as my eyes roll back into my head – their dicks keep finding a deeper spot, edging in further as my pussy opens like the slut it is for them.
And fuck me. Their cocks are truly two anchors, so heavy, I don’t know how dicks could feel so needy, like they’re finding their way home, deep-deep inside me.
There is absolutely no pain, thanks to this magic – but there is the sounds of my wet-pussy, as I hear excess cream drip out over their shafts, drenching their balls.
I hear Raphael hiss as he briefly pauses, then he slides out with Raze, and they both slam their dicks straight back in, owning me. As both brothers stretch and fuck me together, slow and very purposeful in keeping my pussy training for both of them, I had been closing my eyes – but I open them now.
I look at Raze, playing with my hair, his head tilted to the side, just admiring my face. I blush with how serious he looks, and I bury my face into his chest.
Raze chuckles, “So perfect,” he drawls out as he starts to fuck me harder, his hand on my ass, while Raphael guides my hips to stay in the right position.
“Breathe,” Raphael snarls as he spanks me, “There will be no passing out on us, nerd. Take a breath. Now.”
The insult has me gasping out a breath and in a breath. I feel lightheaded with how much I had been forgetting all about oxygen supply.
When I get my breath back, suddenly everything starts firing a lot quicker. I start to feel my orgasm riding high within me, as I finally let out a crazy-loud moan, I squeeze on both of them and I feel them both tense up with my tightening pussy. I try to fuck them back but they both stop me controlling it. Their hands tighten on me, and for some reason, as they keep me completely still between them, I cum in the still-moment, while they’re buried deep together.
“Oh, shit,” I shriek out as I feel them start to slow-mo-fuck me through it, “Harder, harder, please, please, please.”
“No, Clary, sh,” Raze pets through my hair. I feel my orgasm is drawn out, as my whole body trembles underneath their firm hands.
“This isn’t for your release,” Raphael walks his fingers down my spine, as he keeps fucking me far too sweetly, “This is for the next four hours. At the very least. Slow and deep, timed to keep your pussy working.”
“No, n-no,” I chuckle and almost pass out, so I just focus on panting instead, “I-Impossible.”
“No?” Raphael smooths his hand up and down my back, “My poor Clary, you have no idea how we train.”
“Mmhmm,” Raze is content, and I finally look back toward his cool-grey eyes.
“Am I going to die?” I whisper.
“From what?” Raze chuckles at the look in my eye.
“From too many orgasms, I can’t, I can’t take many more,” I whisper.
Raze slow blinks, and he releases his power again.
My body becomes a hot, languid, melted mess. I feel like I lose all power of my limbs as a hot pulsing focus, rides back to my pussy alone.
I – I forget how to think.
Raze leans up and into my ear, to whisper, “Like that. I can use your pussy as much as I like. It’s my right. I control it, love.”
Is that…
…what grovelling was?
Fang Golds controlled pussy?
I feel my pussy is more than ready for harder, longer fucking, and I also feel my mind washing away all resistance, as I focus on trusting my mate instead.
“Mmhmm…” I answer, with a sigh coupled with a moan.
“What’s that, Clary?” Raze asks, curious.
“You’re soooo right. I’m yours to use,” I whisper, my cheek resting against his chest, “But please fuck me harder,” I whimper and my voice goes all high pitched at the end. I don’t sound like me.
Raphael lets out a long, low, dark chuckle, his hands squeezing both my ass cheeks.
“Soon,” Raphael promises, “Raze, can we please stretch her ass out next?”
“No,” Raze lets out a strict snarl, “She can wait for a reward for that experience.”
“Mm, I agree,” Raphael starts to fuck me just a little bit faster, “Let’s impregnate her first anyway.”
“Now… that I can get on board with… keep you close, Clary,” Raze can only smile at the frightened look on my face.
“Ah –”
“I own you, to breed you,” Raze growls the explanation bluntly, “This is your honourable duty. Understand?”
“Mommy Clary, can’t wait to fuck you when you’re a waddling penguin,” Raphael starts to fuck me out of synch, fucking me harder. I don’t have time to yell back an insult, not that I could think of any anyway.
“Raph?” Raze cups the back of my head and keeps me down as he asks his brother.
“I bet it’s my pups… let’s see who fills her first,” Raphael has let out some kind of forbidden challenge.
“You fucking shit,” Raze starts to fuck me hard-fast.
I get bounced between them, as they both slam fucking fast and excruciatingly deep into my pussy – giving me exactly what I want.
“Oh, oh, yes,” I start to voice my pleasure – but then Raphael reaches around my hip, and his finger finds my clit, “Oh, no, RAHP!” I screech out as I cum violently and seemingly twice. One orgasm follows a harder orgasm.
First my pussy gives it to both of them, then my clit triggers another wave with Raphael’s damn circles. I keep screaming as I feel just how hard I squeeze over both anchored dicks inside me. Both Fang Golds fuck me so deep and hard now, until I feel their balls shove against me, as they empty themselves into me at the same time.
Raze is still growling underneath me, deeply annoyed.
“Me first,” Raphael whispers, out of breath, as his hand smooths down my back to the ropes, untying me, “Fuck – you’re free, nerd.”
“Bsh,” I moan, as I collapse to the side and roll off Raze, lying in a heap next to his shoulder.
Raze sits up and glares at Raph walking off for the bathroom.
My mate looks down at me and leans down to kiss my nose and forehead, petting me.
“Sorry about that,” Raze growls low, “That wasn’t the plan.”
“It never goes to plan with him,” I laugh, exhausted, “I’ll never move again.”
Raze smiles, now running the back of his fingers down my cheek, “I can’t believe you’re mine.”
“Why was it me?”
“We found you, Silver Fang,” Raze’s thumb finds my bottom lip, stroking back and forth, “You’ll have many Silver Fang pups.”
Raze sounds satisfied as he rolls off the bed next and he walks off to the bathroom as well.
I stare up at the ceiling.
And that mysterious beam.
Clarissa Silver Fang.
Were they just mating me to strengthen their Fang bloodline or what?
I gulp. Could I really breed Silver Fangs back into Fortitude… and the Fang bloodline?
I sure hope I’m not being duped here, by two whores building their power and reach over the realm.
It was something about the way Raze said it… it leaves me feeling… a little worried about their true intentions.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 24 ♡¸.•
Raphael gets called into a meeting with the Elders and he leaves with a spring in his step after getting out of the shower. Raze and Raph murmured to one another by the door before Raphael left, more confident and a cheerful pride in his eye as he went to face the Elders.
“War strategizing?” I ask, now sitting up in bed, still naked but holding my knees to my chest. Raze had wiped himself clean with a hot wet towel, saving a shower for later.
He had also put on his black pants, but they hang low on his perfect hips. I stare at the V shaped lines of his pelvis a little too closely. Raze had gorgeous inches of thick silver hair that sat perfectly on his head. And his whole posture always reflected his personality. He was perfect – or maybe it was just what being in love felt like.
Mates.
Destined mates.
Soulmates.
“Mm, more like news my little brother won’t like to hear,” Raze admits quietly, while walking over to me.
“What’s happening?” I whisper, suddenly anxious.
Raze sits on the bed next to me to explain, while looking at the floor, clearly deep in thought, even as he mindlessly picks up my hand to squeeze it, just to hold it, “I’m sending Raphael back to the city. We’re releasing him from his duties. From being a Runner. It’s better he delegates Fang Gold relationships in the city. He’s better at that… he’ll need the direction anyway… for his mind to focus… when shit hits the fan.”
“What… are you seriously saying he’s better at being a whore?” I whisper, my heart racing as I take my hand from Raze and he patiently accepts my discomfort. He’s cool head is starting to enrage me, especially when he just nods, “Raze,” I lower my tone, “You can’t send him away,” my throat clogs up, “I love him. Is that why you came here earlier with the Elders?”
Raze exhales slow and breathes in an even longer breath, looking forlorn… “I don’t have time to explain it all… but Clary… I need to speak with you plainly… I lied to you for 24 hours, because I wanted to feel like everything was normal,” he looks away to the balcony and the forest, “…I lost us the war, Clary… I failed everyone, and I don’t… I don’t even care, I saw the pain in death, I saw what I fought for, what I trained Fangs to do… what they were like in the afterlife… it was all for pain, loss and nothing gained… the only thing that matters is love, Clary, it’s the only thing,” Raze’s voice sounds heavy, “Now. We spread the opposite news, just not to cause a panic. We said we won.”
“…what are you talking about?” I whisper, so confused.
“A second-hand was taken by the wizards,” Raze admits, “Bailey.”
Oh. FUCK. I had completely forgotten that she ran screaming into the forest. I had been so selfish, thinking only of Raze coming back from the dead.
“Is she alive?” I whisper.
“No. I traded her… a life, for a life,” Ray admits something selfish. It shocks me to my core.
“How could you do that?” I gasp.
“It doesn’t matter, look, they had the advantage anyway and I had a goal to find…” Raze keeps talking and then the words disappear from the room. No sound. But his mouth moves as he explains something I can’t hear.
I watch, as Raze disappears from the room slowly, still talking, but fading away. Am I dreaming?
I look around as the balcony doors break and fall off without a sound – the forest crawls in over the carpet… the room starts to glow green with the forest.
Soon, the sounds start to come back.
I start to hear noises from the forest, bugs, so many bugs buzzing around me. Namely crickets in the warm weather.
Clearly, wizardry was affecting me. This was magic. Strong magic.
I stay seated on the bed, until the bottom rots out and the mattress, and myself – fall to the floor.
I cry out and jump off the mattress, as bugs crawl out and into the carpet.
“Okay, this is SCARING ME!” I scream out as I hop around the room, avoiding the surge of bugs, “Raze, bring me BACK!” I demand it! “RAY! RAPHAEL! RAPHAEL!” I panic as I spin around, “Raphael,” I whisper his name, looking for help.
I look out the windows and all I see… is an overgrown forest.
I look down at my naked body and it’s the same.
I walk out onto the balcony, and I see stars in the sky.
I stand in a trance, completely in shock.
Fortitude.
Was swallowed by the forest.
It’s dead.
I don’t know how long I stand still, maybe an hour, but the sky darkens further and I hear voices and see torch lights.
I look down from the balcony and I see teenagers in a group, whispering to each other as they move out of the forest toward Fortitude. Like they’re exploring a haunted house.
I crouch down on the balcony as I get closer to the pillars to eavesdrop and to hide.
“Continue, continue,” one boy laughs, “I’m loving it, Stacey.”
“The legend goes, as he ran free into the rain, toward the love of his life – the price was a pain so deep, it would cut them to the bone forever. These werewolf creatures had killed 20 prime wizards and so would lose 20 years. But their worst crime of all crimes? Stealing the Heart of the Stone Princess… and the price for that was…”
“Wait. How do you even love a stone?”
“She was just called the Stone Princess, you idiot, she wasn’t actually a Stone.”
“Oh, oops, I get it. Go on. What was the price for stealing the heart of the Stone Princess?”
“Heheh… complete memory loss. For the shape shifting werewolves and the world. The world would forget that these creatures ever existed at all. They were a myth ever since. The wizards took their dens, their property, their wives, everything. And magic returned to the wizards, who all rested in peace forevermore, never hunted again.”
So, from what I could gather from overhearing this scary story, was that Raze coming back from the dead, had killed the memory of Fangs from this world.
No biggie.
The victorious wizards, grinning in the sky with their lightning, made a world where Fangs did not exist.
And 20 years went by.
My gut rolls.
I think I’m going to throw up.
“Don’t enter, this place will curse you, let’s stay on the outside,” the girl called Stacey, gets them all to remain in the forest edges, so I can keep hearing the story.
“Have you ever seen a Fang?”
“I swear I have,” a different girl speaks, “A wolf in the city.”
“Why would a wolf be in a city?” one of the boys scoffs.
“I don’t know, I’m just telling you, I saw it in the street. I even remember exactly what it looked like. Giant. Grey. A huge scar over one eye.”
OH, MY FUCK!
“WHEN?” I scream out, jumping to the railing and leaning over, “WHEN DID YOU SEE THE WOLF WITH THE SCAR?” I scream out in a panic, but my scream has abruptly been drowned out by all their screeches. I watch as all of them drop their torch lights, and their screams are so loud the birds fly out of the tree-tops, “NO! I’m SORRY!” I scream out, “I didn’t meant to…!”
“To scare away the humans?”
I hear a feminine monotone behind me and now I scream, as I turn around to see Kami, dressed in leaves. Her face has moss growing on it. Her eye lashes have wet dirt on them, I think it’s mascara. Her version of it, anyway.
“Stone Princess,” I cover my tits with my arms, tears filling my eyes, “Can I hug you?”
“Yes, come to me,” Kami answers as a boulder queen, and I rush her and hold her tight. She holds me tight too, and I let go to ask more questions, but she waves her hand – and suddenly I’m dressed in a leafy bra and skirt. Well, that’s nice.
Now.
Time to ask the important questions.
“Where’s Toni? Ray? Raph?” I whisper, wringing my hands together.
“I don’t know, really,” Kami blinks slow, “I cannot leave my Garden… and he does not seek me,” I see her eyes are full of pain, as two tears rush to the corners of her eye, “I miss Toni.”
“Please tell me it hasn’t been 20 years,” I beg, “Please.”
“23,” Kami gulps, “Fangs don’t know what they are anymore, Clary Smith. They’re magic is locked inside. You were sleeping, I looked after you. Ray… it was Ray’s downfall, this decision. He protected the Fangs his whole life, and then he killed Fang power – all to spend 24 hours with you.”
“He made a deal to spend 24 hours with me, but it meant erasing Fangs from history?” I whisper, “They live – without knowing what they are? What we are? Because of me?”
“I have no doubt they’ll remember when they see us… if they’re not already dead, or married, or… or in love with someone else,” Kami whispers, hurt and disturbed at the thought.
But I am feeling delusionally confident about this, despite it all, so I wish to reassure her!
“Were you Toni’s mate?” I ask firmly.
“Yes.”
“Raphael could mate to no one?” I ask.
“Correct.”
“Raze was my mate?”
“Yes.”
“Then I can tell you for certain, Kami, they’re all alone and miserable,” I answer so quick and firm, my fist, banging into my open palm and Kami laughs beautifully.
“Maybe. But one more surprise awaits you, Clary Smith, wait until you see her,” Kami whistles with her fingers.
We wait and nothing happens.
Until a minute later, a large, huge wolf, jumps onto the balcony. Huffing out a large breath, with silver fur, so bright it’s almost white. And eyes shining like rain drops. The wolf shifts and Kami uses her magic to clothe the Shefang in some generous layers of moss.
The girl speaks with tears in her eyes, staring at me, “Mother Smith?”
Now I am staring wide eyed at her silver hair, curling just under her ears. She looks like a fairy.
“Mother Smith, meet Daughter Ren,” Kami speaks in her monotone even now, “And no, I have no idea who the father is.”
“Mother Smith will know,” Ren puts her hands on her hips.
“Um. W-well…” I gulp, laughing awkwardly before I decide I really need to change the subject, “Can we, um, um, hug –” before I can even finish the nervous question, Ren sprints at me and clasps me in the tightest hug I’ve ever received. I almost get knocked right off my feet! I feel so weird, like I’m meeting a friend who is technically 5 years older than I am, rather than my daughter, but the moment my arms are around her too, my heart warms exponentially, and I just know she’s my baby – just grown up.
I can’t let her go.
“Mother Smith!” Ren yells with joy.
“My name is Clary,” I chuckle and she jerks away from me.
“You lied to me?” Ren whispers at Kami, turning slowly to glare at her.
“She is Clary Smith,” Kami smirks at me, still thinking Smith is funny.
I nod, Ren sighs and wipes away some tears.
“So,” Ren gulps and sounds hopeful, “Can you tell me, who is my father –?”
“Are you sure, if I find them, and when they see me, they’ll remember me?” I quickly ask Kami, ignoring Ren’s question for a second time.
“Positive, magic never dies,” Kami whispers, “All magic can shift,” now Kami walks toward me, putting her hand to my cheek, “I’ve been waiting for you to wake. Now. Go. Bring me Toni. I. Need. Him.”
“I’ve heard so much about Toni Fang Claw,” Ren juts in, sighing loudly, “I feel like the only wolf in the world! I want to meet another Fang already! You know, Mother Smith? I’m 23 years old and I’ve never met anyone but Stone Mother!”
Oh, gosh, I can’t even imagine what that’s been like.
“Have you never seen a Fang in the wild?” I ask both of them with concern.
“None,” Kami and Ren answer at the same time, “Only the domestic wolves,” Kami purses her lips, “They should be alive.”
“I think Raphael is in the city –” I add.
“Please hurry,” Kami whispers, cutting me off, “I will protect Ren. Get Toni.”
“Can’t I go into the city too?” Ren whispers.
“No, stay in the Garden, men are dangerous,” Kami glares at her and Ren pouts and turns to stride away.
“No… no, no… it’s NOT FAIR!” Ren screams, turning around, “I’m sick of being in your garden, I want to see the CITY and a MAN!” she picks up a rotting chair and throws it across the room, “Why do I have to stay in the garden, WHY?”
“Because I said so,” Kami doesn’t show any emotion in the face of Ren’s outburst.
“I deserve this,” Ren points to her chest and cries a river on the spot, “I deserve to find my father with my mother. You can’t keep me from her, she just woke up!”
“Magic is a myth now, you must remain where magic is safe, where magic is at peace,” Kami purses her lips as Ren breathes in a heavy, emotional breath, and she settles for a calm, raging death glare at Kami, before she smiles slowly and wickedly.
“Whatever,” Ren whispers, “If you don’t let me leave, I’ll rip up the carrots in the garden. The purple ones you just planted. Your favourite root,” Kami pales. Ren continues, “You know I’ll dig out all the Blue-Byes I can find, so you won’t have any until next year, or maybe they’ll just stop growing in your garden by the time I kill them all – ”
“Fine. Go with Mother Smith,” Kami surrenders, but she does raise one angry and clenched fist, which is honestly terrifying.
“We will go together, Ren…” I finally speak up and I watch as Ren’s eyes light up and she can’t keep the grin off her face, “And Ren… your father… is Raphael Fang Gold.”
Ren smiles and then loses her smile, and then smirks, all in under two seconds, “I thought Ray… was your mate?”
“Let’s go find them both,” I ignore her sly question, already terrified of Ren.
She’s a thinker like me. And completely mischievous like her father. Great. I look to Kami for help and I honestly think she looks to be at her wits end with patience. 23 years being a pseudo mama for my baby.
“…they will… remember… right?” I ask Kami one more time.
“Mother Clary Smith,” Ren speaks up, still smirking, “Even if they don’t – you will make them see sense.”
“Only you can restore the Fangs to their position, there’s always a key,” Kami nods at me, “There may not be many left. Or they may be hard to find.”
“Let’s start with Raphael,” I suggest.
“Clary,” Kami stops me before I move off, “You understand Fangs are idiot creatures? With what Ray did for 24 hours with you?”
“I don’t know what that was,” I shake my head, feeling embarrassed I just lived 23 years in 2 seconds. While everyone else lived it.
“Love for a mate, is so strong with them, they see no sense, only you,” Kami winks and finally lets me go, turning and busying herself with tending the overgrown bedroom garden. Hunched over, she moves around to pet the rocks with her hands.
Ren is shifting from foot to foot, left and right, right to left, exactly like Raph’s nervous, excited tendency to dance on the spot.
“You must be a Silver Fang,” I tell Ren, “Your hair is almost white.”
“I think it’s ugly,” Ren growls.
“It’s not,” I try not to yell at her, “It’s beautiful. Now let’s go find your 250 year old father. Fuck.”
FUCK.
“What are men like?” Ren asks me, confused, “Kami said they’re stupid and dangerous.”
I blink. That’s Toni. Specifically.
“Um,” I try to think, “Well. No.”
Ren narrows her eyes at me, “No?”
“Let’s walk, and find out how the world has changed in 23 years,” I mention.
“I need to talk to you, I’ve never talked to anyone, and I need to say it, ooo, I do,” Ren growls out, mysteriously, “I think.. a lot about killing Kami, to be honest. Argh, she’s so annoying.”
“Well don’t, she provided for you,” I snap.
“…it was sarcasm,” Ren looks at me funny, “Oh. You’re no fun.”
Yup.
Raph’s kid.
“Look, Ren, I’m a very confused human right now,” I try to laugh it off.
“I think Raphael will be far more confused,” Ren adds, whispering into my ear as she leans over, “He doesn’t know you had his love child, ewww,” she leans away, “Wow. Mother Smith. So promiscuous.”
“Ren,” I snap, “Stop being disrespectful.”
Ren’s lips keep tugging up and down, “O-okay? S-s-sorry.”
The sarcasm and fake stuttering almost has me somehow even more terrified about motherhood.
Oh, gods!
I really, really hope Raphael remembers me.
If I can even find him.
I just have a feeling Ren’s gonna be a daddy’s girl.
Because right now, she loved to bully me. I had a funny feeling that wasn’t going to change very much.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 25 ♡¸.•
I found out something about me today that I’m not so sure I’m proud about.
I’m a coward.
Once in Ironwell, Ren and I had to do a basic search online and I found Raphael Fang Gold’s work address.
He was located at the Fang Gold VIP Hotel, which was still in existence and close to a theatre. It was currently filled with travelling actresses and actors who were performing for a show about ‘Witches in Jail’. It seemed to be a theme running around Ironwell, shops selling gimmicky magical themed merchandise, while no one believed in the supernatural anymore. So, it seemed all mortals were unwittingly celebrating the Wizard’s victory, as they remained in the forests, while the idea of magic was now considered cool and trendy.
Raphael was the hotel owner and manager. I didn’t know if he lived there or not, but I wrote down a note, placed it in a letter and then delivered it to the receptionist. I requested for the perplexed man to pass it onto the owner. I just called it ‘feedback’.
Inside the note was simple.
‘Come find your book nerd princess, she’s waiting for you in your castle’
Ren was astounded that I didn’t just ask for him, but I guess she strangely respected my choice not to ask for her father directly in that moment. She had been quiet and looking a little nervous herself.
In the city she had been completely bamboozled into silence, overwhelmed by the people and the buildings. I had to find us proper clothes, which we found in a charity bin. Even with material not from the forest, Ren was awkward in her movements.
Perhaps meeting her father that day would have been too much for our daughter anyway.
So, we returned to Fortitude.
72 hours later, nothing of value had really happened.
Ren spent her days chasing small game through the forest, or singing, or climbing trees.
She entertained herself, while Kami was tending her Garden always. Occasionally Ren helped her, but not for long.
And me?
I stayed in the tallest ramparts of Fortitude. I climbed to the top, found a half-built tower wall, crumbling from the elements. It curved nicely and I liked to sit there, looking over the forest waiting for movement.
I figured I’d need to be patient.
I also felt intensely anxious.
I was so scared about Raphael’s current standing in life.
I was scared that he’d have forgotten all about me.
And perhaps the magic was so strong, that he would never remember any of our interactions.
Maybe he had fallen in love again – because I was certain he had loved me and was capable of it.
My thoughts are one big circle. Around and around and around.
I wear clothes of moss that Kami crafted for me, the magic held it all together. I had a bra made of moss and a skirt made of Fall leaves. It was Ren’s favourite too, and I understand why. This outfit is comfortable and easy to move around in.
I now watch the sunrise over the horizon.
I could barely sleep. I could barely eat.
I couldn’t even bring myself to consider where Raze had gone. In truth, I was angry with him the most. It could be the highest form of flattery, to have sacrificed so much just to spend a day with his mate. But fuck. Why?
Now the only Fang that knows they are a Fang, is my daughter, the first Silver Fang in a whole millennium. I didn’t know how that worked, but Kami assured me she wasn’t a Gold, she was a Silver. Beowulf had passed from me, to her.
I had been enjoying the chill, uneventful morning, but out of the blue, the entire forest suddenly falls dead quiet.
Silence.
Every bird, every bug.
I scramble to my feet as I look out the front of Fortitude.
I can see a large, familiar grey wolf, walking forward, with his head down, sharp eyes focused. The morning sun glints off the scar on his face.
He’s in hunting mode.
I am grinning and I almost scream out, until my instincts scream back at me not to.
I need to keep incredibly silent.
It takes me a second to see the other scars on the flank of this wolf. To do a double take and realise that scar is on the right eye, not the left. To see the wolf has a troubled gait, almost like the legs are injured somehow. With it’s head down, the disturbed Fang continues forward.
I quickly hide behind the rubble on the roof, glad I’m up here.
Ren and Kami were thankfully on the other end of the forest, tending to their tree house which I had yet to see.
I was obsessed with Fortitude and not wanting to miss the second Raphael came for me. I wasn’t expecting a different Fang.
I look back down at the Fang as it stalks around the perimeter of Fortitude… and I can see that silver fur, is darkened by sweat and dirt. It’s a lighter sheen naturally.
My heart pounds as he passes just below me, still sniffing around.
I think it’s Ray.
I lean a bit forward to follow him before he jumps into one of the broken windows, but as I track his movements, I knock a loose stone over the side.
It drops to the grass below and I see the Fang freeze in it’s gait. Lifting a paw.
“…Ray…” I whisper his name very quietly, scared because I believe I’m looking at a Fang that hasn’t shifted to a man in so very long.
I can’t hide myself again, I have to be brave.
The wolf turns its head and he looks up at me. With a wicked and quick snarl, the Fang leaps into Fortitude, his gaze still focused on the hunt.
Do I even smell like his mate anymore?
My heart pounds as I know my mate is hunting me.
I consider my options, and I decide scaling down the outside along the growth from the forest is my best bet. I had never done it, but I had considered trying for a while.
I reach for some vines and I slide all the way to the bottom, falling half way and landing on my ass. I cry out from the pain as I roll to my front and I jump up.
I hear running from somewhere behind me, it sounds like footsteps, but I’m too scared to look as I abruptly scramble onto the outside balcony and hide behind a huge bush, which didn’t provide the best protection, but I gaze out to see who had followed me through the pillars.
I can hear a wolf snarling from within Fortitude as furniture breaks with it’s searching within.
So who was on the outside?
I freeze when the actual Raphael appears as a man, grabbing the pillars, leaning down and looking in at me.
His hair is a wild mess of silver wispy waves and some curls, a few inches worth on his head. I didn’t expect that, but he looks more like a pretty boy from a boy band with hair like that. Raph is staring at me hiding, and he presses a finger to his lips, to keep me quiet. I just nod and then he walks off.
After a few minutes, I hear the wolf from inside, as it breaks through a different window and wanders into the forest in another direction.
I come out of hiding when I feel it’s safe. I walk out of the shrub, just in time to see Raphael about to round the corner of the balcony from the other side, after walking around all of Fortitude and clearing the place of danger.
He was wearing black work pants, but no shirt.
I stand still, feeling stupid wearing all these leaves, but I have nothing else.
“Raphael,” I say his name. He stays back from over a hundred feet away and just watches me curiously, “Did you get my note?” I ask, “Is that why you’re here?”
“Excuse me? I don’t know who you are. I just sleepwalk and wake up in strange locations… what note…?” Raphael answers cooly.
No.
“Book nerd,” I whisper it and then I feel my throat closing off with tears, as I clench my fists and stare hard at the ground near my feet, “…do you know you can shapeshift…?” I whisper.
“What? I can’t hear you,” Raphael asks, “…why are you upset…?”
He starts toward me, with slow steps.
I quickly look up and he pauses, holding out a hand, as his eyes search my face. He looks confused. I say nothing, noting a change in his demeanour as he comes a little closer, “Clary?” he whispers, “The book nerd?” I had been staring hard at his abs a little uncontrollably, but I can hear this edge to his tone, breaking through, “You really are a good little second-hand if you’re embracing the teasing.”
I clench my fists, about to throw one right into his balls.
Pretending to forget.
Just to prank me.
I snap my gaze up, and I glare my own wicked fury as Raphael’s lips start to tug up in the corners, “I knew you were here,” he adds, “I just couldn’t get in, the border was sealed.”
“Oh, lovely,” I growl out, “You sleepwalk and wake up in strange locations.”
“Good one, right?” Raphael grins, then frowns, “Or was that too farfetched?”
“Touch me, and fuck you,” I growl that next, because he keeps shuffling closer but won’t reach for me. We’re almost flush, “Gods, damn it, Raphael,” I faceplant into his chest when he does wrap me up in his two arms, “ARGH!” I scream when he lifts me off my feet and crushes me, his nose burying into my neck, breathing me in. After about twenty long seconds of being squeezed, Raphael drops me so I can wheeze in a huge breath, my hand on my chest as I almost faint, “How – how do you remember me?” I ask, confused.
Raphael lets me get my breath back, and he just smiles pleasantly, “Ray.”
“What?”
“He and the Elders. They formally banished me – they said I wasn’t a Fang anymore,” Raphael bursts out laughing, “Raze was always protecting me.”
“From his stupid plan to end the world to spend a day with me?” I yell out my frustration, “Was that Fang before, Ray?”
Raphael awkwardly shrugs, “I think so. That Fang was completely feral. My guess is most Fangs are. The boundary to Fortitude was sealed. Until you woke.”
So that’s the real reason Ren couldn’t leave.
Time to ask the hard questions.
“What have you been… doing… for 23 years, besides having a new hairstyle and working at the Fang Gold Hotel?” I ask too quickly, “Have you been… with anybody?” Raphael hears my nervousness and he just purses his lips, to stop himself from laughing, “Please don’t laugh at me, pleeease,” I growl.
“…Clary… you’re still mine,” Raphael changes his tone, “I wasn’t a whore. I was just managing the place and fired staff before they questioned why I never aged.”
This is the truth! He’s not kidding with that teacher’s tone.
Now I grin.
I had wholeheartedly believed he would have stuck to whoring.
“Thank you for not being a total slut again,” I tease him back.
“Well, it was difficult at times,” Raphael rolls his eyes and then we both hear a wolf’s run through the forest. Coming in our direction. But I can hear the change in gait, “Let’s get inside,” Raphael takes my arm protectively, but I pull back, shaking my head, “What?” he asks, confused.
“Raphael,” I say his name far more softly, “I have a surprise for you.”
“Surprise?” Raphael can’t guess for the life of him.
Oh, boy.
This Fang had never even thought about being a father.
Something tells me this is about to come as a bit of a shock.
I hear the Shefang get closer, and then she pounces elegantly out of the forest, on the same path she always travelled when returning to visit me.
Raphael and I both turn to the newcomer. I smile at Ren, as her coat sparkles in the dawn and her eyes focus entirely on Raphael. She lifts one paw up in excitement, drops it and lifts the other as she sniffs the air. Dancing.
“Come closer, Ren,” I call out with a grin, and I turn to see Raphael’s hand has slipped from my arm, as he pales considerably, stumbling back as he takes in the Shefang.
Raphael gets whiter and whiter – and then he stumbles right back into the wall and knocks himself out as he faints on the way down.
“RAPH!” I yell and burst out laughing, falling on my ass, he landed on his side safely, but the fall was far too comical.
I look back to our daughter.
Ren dances on her feet a little more and then she looks at me and prances back into the forest, suddenly sprinting at top speed in the other direction – completely shy.
I hold my sides, as I wheeze in a breath or two.
How cute.
How fucking cute.
They couldn’t handle each other already.
One look at daddy Raph and Ren was sprinting for the hills, too scared to say hello to the first male Fang she’d ever met.
And Raph almost fucking died.
He should have put two and two together.
I thought this was going to be a lot harder, and not so funny.
When I can contain my giggles, I crawl over and I just kneel at Raphael’s side, placing a hand to his cheek.
I smile over him.
Oh, goodness.
He’s still pale, even in unconsciousness. I bet this is his first ever fainting-spell in all of his glorious Fang Gold existence.
Poor Raphael.
Poor Fang.
My heart throbs for him.
I love him.
He is so adorable.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 26 ♡¸.•
Raphael remained passed out for far too long – it was starting to freak me out.
Eventually Ren returned with Kami and we hauled him onto Ren’s back, and then we all returned to Kami’s treehouse.
It was my first time being within it, and it’s a small platform in the treetops, but with room enough for a kitchen, a water bucket on a rope and pulley – and two sleeping areas. Raphael is pulled up to the tree house through Kami’s magic of controlling the plants in her Wild Garden. Now he rests in a roll of vines, looking a little imprisoned, but Kami wanted him warm.
Ren stayed at his side until he woke, and what transpired when he did awaken, was quiet bonding time. Raphael just silently gazing upon his daughter with an obvious headache, while Ren spoke about her life for the next two hours, nonstop. She ranted and raved while sitting by the bed, holding his hand in both of hers. It was mostly tales about how she pranked Kami, and eventually I needed to relieve myself.
“I’ll be back,” I tell them all as I reach down for the ladder carefully.
“Don’t fall and die,” Raphael calls out, dead-serious.
I look back at him, shaking my head, but smiling with the sternness in his grey eyes.
“If she’s as adept as I am, she won’t stumble –” Ren says sweetly, and sarcastically, sending me a smirk.
“You get the agility from me, darling,” Raphael smiles softly, not hearing her joking side, only hearing his sweet daughter being beautiful and perfect.
“From Beowulf, I am Silver, not Gold,” Ren snaps back with passion, “I am legendary. Just no one knows it yet.”
“Okay, youngblood,” Raphael chuckles, he sounds so at ease, so incredibly proud.
Kami sits by a brewing soup of freshly picked vegetables, while I descend to the ground.
I had assumed Ray’s Fang would be long gone, as he loped off into a separate direction.
I get a shock I suppose I shouldn’t have had in the first place, when I reach the bottom rung and spring off into the soft fall leaves, turning toward grey eyes with a silver bite.
The injured, dirty Fang is hiding in the bushes, laid down, nose poking through the leaves, eyes wide and on me.
No snarl.
Just flat ears, which occasionally twitch up with a flurry of fleas. Raze blinks, and doesn’t move, doesn’t say anything. He is there, he can see me, I don’t know if he remembers me… but he’s not lunging out for the kill, so that tells me something.
I could warn Kami, Raphael and Ren… but something keeps my tongue still, as I take one step toward Ray.
He stops breathing.
I take another tentative step.
He starts to growl.
I lower myself to my knees.
I lower my eyes.
I wait with one hand out.
I know he’s not a wild animal, but if the Fang is in control and his memory is stifled by wizardry, I need to rely on the senses of the animal.
I hope he can smell who I am at least. His mate.
I wait and nothing happens, aside from the growl subsiding.
I glance up after a minute and Raze remains in the bushes, his ears twitching again, his eyes wide and focused. Scared.
I think he’s scared.
I point at him and then I point at me, as I slowly stand and sidestep into the bushes and the path. At the very least, I am not scared of him. I know he’ll follow me.
When I am out of sight of the tree house, I hear the Fang stand and rustle the leaves, as he walks and follows me on wonky legs. I walk backwards down the path, not giving him my back. Not trusting that.
Ray’s Fang stumbles along, closer toward me, head lowered.
“There is no one else in the wild garden but the Stone Princess,” I tell him, wondering if speaking continuously will resolve his anxiety, “This is her home. A wild place. Full of wild things. Like you. But you’re not just a wild wolf… you’re a man. You can shift. You just don’t remember. And you don’t remember me. But you know me in your heart. Fang-Kissed. That’s what I am. Yours.”
I keep walking backwards until I stop by a bramble of blackberries. I reach in and I grab a few, holding them out to Ray. He watches me but doesn’t approach any closer, always keeping a Fang’s distance beyond. I eat some in front of him, and then offer him more.
Raze lifts a paw and tentatively steps closer.
I watch how razor sharp his claws actually are. They split the earth, giving him a formidable grip.
I get onto my knees again, even though he is an enormous size, he doesn’t act like it.
Raze’s nose gets within feet of me but he won’t close the last bit of distance between us. I toss the berries and I jerk in surprise when he bites them from mid-air. Then he dances back a step and lays down, exhausted, but eyes still wide and curious.
His tail flops left and right very slowly, but it looks mangled like him, with patches missing from the flea infestation.
I eat some blackberries from the palm of my hand as I stay seated, watching him.
“MOTHER SMITH? Where arreeee youuu?”
I hear Ren yell out from the tree-tops, giddy.
Raze starts to bare his teeth, instantly irritated.
“DON’T COME DOWN!” I scream back – and Raze immediately leaps to his feet, jumping at me and biting his teeth through the air in front of my face. I freeze as his saliva drips over my leafy skirt and moss bra, his eyes quickly rabid.
His animal is in charge.
That much I am sure of.
As I stay incredibly still, Raze keeps baring his teeth in a sneer of displeasure, before he scoots back, shaking all his fur, his skin rippling with pain and an itch, he prepares to run.
I don’t say anything as Raze limps off at a fast pace, ears down, tail low – his body half the size what it should appear as he escapes. Clearly anxious.
A moment later, Ren’s beautiful Silver Fang pounces out of the tree line, and she licks my face, pausing to sniff the other saliva that dripped on me. She nudges me with her nose until I’m standing, and she raises her head, her hackles raised.
“It’s your uncle,” I tell her, “Let’s go back to the tree house. He won’t hurt us. He’s just deranged for now,” Ren stays still, it’s like she completely ignored me, until I add, “Ren, now. Listen to m–” She side-eyes me, and like a disobedient brat, she sprints forward, chasing down Ray. “NO, REN!” I scream in a panic. She wouldn’t win in a fight again Raze, even in that state – he’d rip her throat out, or claw into her eye with his insanely sharp claws, “RAPH!” I scream for him, “SAVE OUR DAUGHTER–! ”
I don’t have to scream anymore when Raphael’s wolf is bounding past me at top speed.
I blink and he’s gone.
I just have the wind in my hair from the speed of his gait. Just as my hair settles on my shoulders, I hear a screaming wolf. Hurting. In pain!
I stumble before I sprint into the trees, toward the direction of the fight.
They didn’t make it far down the trail before I find them. I run through some thick vines and halt, out of breath as I face the scene before me.
Ren is unharmed, standing back, shaking and scared. Raphael’s Fang is at full power, fur in his teeth as he presses his claws into Ray’s neck. Ray’s wolf is on his back, frozen but trembling with adrenaline.
After Raphael’s snarl ceases, in the quiet of the forest… Raze starts to whimper quietly, but it almost sounds excited. Raphael takes his paw from his neck and sits back, watching Raze turn, and Raph snarls when he moves too quick.
Ray slows his movements, getting up slowly, and inching to the left, turning around.
“I LIFT THE CURSE, YOUR PUNISHMENT FULFILLED!”
We all hear a shrill scream as Kami comes bolting into the clearing, tossing a stone at Raze’s head.
It hits him in the head.
Raphael immediately jumps to all fours, wagging his tail. Ren also stands taller.
Raze… Raze stares at Kami in awe, as she approaches now with her hand out. Kami closes the distance. She casually scratches under his chin, “Hello, Ray.” She says it with her monotone.
I burst into a grin. Raphael starts to wag his tail so fast I can’t even see it. Ren copies him and Raze tilts his head and then his eyes slide to mine.
In a second flat, he turns and lopes into the forest, his gait changing.
“Wait!” I yell out, but Raphael isn’t concerned. He simply follows his brother.
Ren also follows, while Kami walks with me, shooing me along in front of her.
Over the rise in terrain is a drop toward a deep creek.
Raze has shifted and dropped into the water, between the lilypad’s, he dunks under and washes through his hair.
Kami now rushes forward. She rips up an aloe vera plant, tossing it at Raze’s head again. It smacks into him and he turns to pick it up, using the gel to smooth over his skin and into his hair. He’s cleaning as quick as he can, and he ducks under the water a few more times.
Raphael sits by a felled log with me, remaining shifted. Ren also remains a Fang, sitting shoulder to shoulder with her father.
Kami suggests a few more items to Ray as he bathes, “You should eat a few beetle bums.”
“No. No, thanks,” Raze looks over his shoulder, shaking his head, he sounds present, aware and memories returned, “More aloe vera.”
“Of course,” Kami gets to work ripping up more for him. When Raze is ready to get out of the water, Kami fashions him a leaf and belt over his hips with her earthly magic. It’s not much but it’s enough to cover him respectably.
Raze walks up the muddy bank, a little unsure of the leaf, but happy with the item vs nothing at all.
Kami is the first to embrace him, and he holds her back as she cries.
I’m just stunned where I sit. Raze eventually looks over at me.
“Can we have a moment?” Raze asks Raphael, and Ren, and Kami, “Clary…”
Ren is the first to agree and run off. Raphael nods and turns to follow his daughter.
Kami walks into the water. She lies down in the creek and floats down the stream on her back, smiling with satisfaction. It’s very creepy how even the water moves at her command, but off she goes.
And now, Raze is with me.
I don’t even need him to tell me how long he’s been a feral wolf.
His hair is exactly as I remember it and his face is shaven, like the afternoon we were in room 201.
Yup. He was a Fang for 23 years. He’s skinnier now, his skin is rubbed raw from the harsh scrubbing, but he’s already healing.
“Say it,” Raze asks me, looking ashamed, but also admitting his fault right away.
“You’re an idiot,” I tell him the truth, still sitting on my log, “And you suitably look like an idiot, with that leaf.”
“I’m sorry,” Raze starts to smile uncontrollably.
“What are you so happy about?” I growl, trying to remain angry. But it’s hard.
“I’m so happy I get to see your beautiful face,” Raze admits, breaking out into a wide grin, his eyes bedazzled by little ole me, “Clary.”
“Ray,” I can’t hold it in. I slam my fist onto my knee. I jump up and I run to collide into his front. We hold onto each other tight and he won’t let me go, “Why?” I gasp it, even though I already know the answer.
“Worth it,” Raze releases me, only to cup my face in his palms, his hands gentle on me, “It was worth every second of being completely out of my mind, to have the rest of eternity with you.”
“You. Lost. A. War –”
“Fangs lived like this before Fortitude, it’s better we stay at our roots,” Raze argues, “Magic should stay out of the human realm. Fang Golds were wrong to infiltrate mortal lives… to interfere… we should stay where we thrive. In dens, in packs.”
“So, it’s better than constant warfare?” I ask, “Is that what you’re saying?”
“Not everyone will agree, but I found happiness in sacrificing my privileged position. I don’t want to be a Runner. I want to be an Alpha. Of my own pack. With my second-hand… doesn’t matter that you’re human. You are mine. Clary. I will always defend you first.”
“23 years is a long time,” I remind him, “Are you sure you’re not as mental as Raphael?”
Raze just looks exhausted, but also happy, as he just kisses me instead.
I enjoy his lips on mine. It’s just a peck, but the connection feels heavy with time.
When Ray pulls back… I watch him… as he closes his eyes and asks me, slow and slightly timid, “Now,” he breathes out a long, hard breath, “Is that girl wolf… mine or his?”
The question barely makes it off his tongue.
Girl wolf?
Raze doesn’t sound right. He looks a bit unsteady.
No wonder Shefangs were never at Fortitude. Fangs lost their nerve around them, it seems.
Time to admit the truth.
“I’m pretty confident Raphael beat you to it,” I tell Ray plainly, “Ren and Raphael share the same manners – which means they’re lacking. And the same humour. And the same temper. And the same need to bully and make fun of me–”
“My little brother is always trying to piss me off,” Raze whispers with his eyes still shut, “Fuck.”
“And…” I almost finish it, but Raze does.
“And always succeeding,” Raze snaps open his angry eyes, glaring off into the forest, “I’m going to kick his ass.”
“Um. Uh. I think you should rest,” I reach for him, but Raze makes it two long steps in the wet mud before he collapses in a heap and face plants into more.
He literally passed out without warning.
Perfectly on time, Kami floats back up the creek, reaching the edges.
She crawls out to his side and helps me flip him onto his back.
I wipe the mud from his face. Kami keeps her hand on his neck.
“Weak,” Kami tells me, “From a pounding heart. He needs sleep. And my soup.”
“Of course,” I agree, “Let’s take him to the tree.”
“To the tree,” Kami says with her monotone, giving me a rare smile at the end, “…Toni.”
It’s one word.
A small reminder.
…uh, yes.
She demanded I find him.
I better not disappoint – I was scared what Kami would do if I failed her.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 27 ♡¸.•
Raphael’s POV
I had fallen in love with Clary Smith, that book nerd.
I didn’t know I could fall in love again – with our beautiful daughter.
Ren was perfect in every way. Within minutes of first hearing her speak, I knew she had a bright future as a leader. She was smart and fierce – and her grey eyes were full of storms. She wanted to experience so much in life already.
“And what’s Toni like, Kami says he is handsome, so I imagine his face looks like a plain boulder with tiny eyes and rotting teeth,” Ren is packing a bag already, determined to find my best friend with me. We’re going to the city as a team. Father and daughter.
“Toni is very, very ugly, you’re completely correct,” I lie to her, just to see her smile and laugh. Ren throws a knapsack over her shoulder and waits for me to finish the soup Kami made, which she insisted I drink before I go. “You need to help keep him calm, he won’t remember until he’s back here with Kami, in her garden,” I say this seriously, “And when we’re in the city, you stay close to me. Don’t wander off. There’s a lot of places to explore but we’ll do that another time. Last time I checked, Toni was a teacher of physical education at a local high school for mortals.”
“What’s that like, school? Kami never went to one,” Ren frowns, “She thinks it’s a place people go to kill their belief in magic. And then they learn to not believe in creatures like us.”
“You’re not a creature, Ren,” I object to her saying something so silly. I put the empty bowl aside and I take the comb that she’s currently reaching for.
She sees I want to do it for her. Ren turns so I can comb through her curly, strangely cut hair. Some of it is long and short, a bit of a mess overall, and I wonder if she’d enjoy going to get a proper hair style. I’d mention it in the city, and hopefully she wouldn’t get offended.
“Don’t pull down to hard or quick or it’ll knot,” Ren scolds me, even as I comb slowly and gently, imagining all the years I missed out on her being a kid with this same hair.
“I know how to comb through hair, sweetheart,” I finish up as we both hear someone climbing up the ladder. Ren immediately smiles.
We both know it’s Clary.
She talked about Clary non-stop when she wasn’t near us.
She loved her so much and thought she was quote on quote ‘very cool’ and because of this, pretended she wasn’t when she was around.
I wasn’t really sure what Ren was playing at.
Clary was definitely not cool.
She was 100% an awkward, nerdy loser.
But she was my loser. And mine. My human pet.
“Oh,” Clary’s head pops up through the treehouse and she sees us almost ready to depart, “Thanks for agreeing to go get Toni, Raph,” Clary jumps up and looks to Ren, “You going too?” Clary is trying way too hard to sound normal. I try very hard not to tease her in front of Ren.
“Yeah, so?” Ren looks nervous she might be denied another adventure.
“Keep her s…” Clary trails off, about to tell me how to be a good father.
“I got her, Clary Smith,” I growl at her, “You look after my brother. We’ll be back by sundown.”
Ren pulls away from me and the comb, and she takes it from my hand and she hands it to Clary.
“Your hair is kind of nasty,” Ren adds, “It’d look nicer if you brushed out the bugs – and had a clean… you kind of smell.”
“Okay,” Clary takes the comb and blushes, “Um, have a good time.”
Ren smiles and can’t hold herself back – she jumps at Clary and squeezes her in a tight embrace, “I’m just kidding,” she whispers in her ear, “Stop being so unfunny! Argh! You smell fine!” she squeezes Clary until she turns white, unable to breathe.
“Okay, that’s enough love for her,” I tease Ren, tugging her back, “Climb down the ladder, kid.”
Ren nods and starts climbing down.
When we’re alone, I grasp Clary’s chin since she’s just staring at me, being all cute and shit.
“How are you so beautiful?” I ask this, seriously wondering how. Dressing up like she’s also a part of the forest – I kind of dig it, “Take care of yourself, don’t get into any trouble – and don’t get hurt.”
“Hurt?” Clary is confused.
“Don’t twist your ankle, or touch poison ivy,” I suggest some things, “Or drown in the lake. Or die by falling off the ladder –”
“Raphael, this is all very morbid,” Clary pales at all the ways she could die.
“I’m not losing you again,” I don’t make a joke of this, “Do you understand me?”
“I – I do,” she nods, “Raphael, be quick – my only concern is Kami. She needs Toni. I think she’s losing her mind.”
“Broken hearts will do that to you,” I try to say that without tearing up as I feel my own heart strings pull in my chest, “…she needs him.” I need her.
“Go,” Clary urges me onward.
I don’t waste this opportunity.
I kiss her, holding her face tight and making sure she knows it.
I wasn’t saying it, but 23 years was a long time to feel depressed and alone.
“EW!” Clary and I both separate, jerking apart at the scream from below, “I SAW!” Ren yells out, “WISHED I DIDN’T!”
Clary starts to laugh, while also blushing, “She’s older than me, this is so weird, Raphael.”
“She’s weird because you’re weird,” I pinch her nose and then I jump for the ladder.
“I love you, Raph,” Clary whispers it. My foot nearly slips off one of the rungs and she screams out and falls down to grab my arm, “Don’t fall YOU IDIOT,” Clary yells. Always the astute second hand.
“Don’t kill me with your words then,” I growl back, before I smirk at the deep concern on her face, “I like you too, for a human. You’re tolerable.”
I start to descend.
“You dick,” Clary hisses it now.
“Don’t be a pussy,” I whisper back up at her.
“Be safe, for real, Raph,” she growls as I get lower and lower, “…douche bag.”
My heart warms.
I jump to the bottom and I turn to Ren, who’s now hanging out by a different tree, kicking the dirt.
“Can we go now?” Ren asks, rolling her eyes, “You were up there forever.”
“My apologies, Ren, your mother is a beautiful woman and you have to play hard to get or they lose interest,” I explain seriously, “Now let’s go.”
“Uhuh…” Ren just looks at me funny, “I hope I never meet a boy. I was excited to, but, no, I’m good. I think I’ll just be a legend.”
I get my first taste of worry about my daughter, when she sounds so sure about this life of being a ‘legend’. Which is no doubt from Kami speaking of Ray.
It’s not that important, being popular, I want to tell her that.
But I know if I say that, she’ll want to be it even more.
So I say nothing, and I hope in time she can learn some good life lessons off Ray and I and the other Elders.
First, we have to find them all if we can.
And slowly build up our community again.
Clary’s POV
I wave off Raphael and Ren, but they don’t look back and they’re already walking off together.
I had come up here to grab some soup and look after myself for a bit after Kami told me she would help Ray get back to full strength quickly.
I just had to leave him in her hands.
So, as she worked her magic, I drink some soup and then I decide I will go for a swim. Ren spoke incessantly about the shallow river rocks, where she learned to catch fish with her bare hands as a toddler.
I decide that’s a good place to clean off.
I take the comb with me and a towel I find in the makeshift shelves.
I head back down the ladder and I walk around to the south trail, where I can already hear the trickle of water.
I notice the forest even sounds different to what I remember.
I feel like I can hear its heartbeat, and it’s happy and strong and alive with magic.
But it’s not malevolent or foreboding.
It feels captured and tamed by Kami’s wizardry and careful attention.
For whatever reason, every living and inanimate thing in this forest responded to her, and her to it.
I am careful to stay on the path so I don’t get lost, as everything is extremely lush and so green and beautiful, it’s easy to want to go into the depths of the maze.
The path ends with the shallow river and clear water.
I immediate undress from Kami’s clothes of the forest and I walk into the water, sitting down so it touches up to just under my arms. It’s cool while the air is warm, and even the water feels like it’s embracing me and welcoming me.
I take some time washing and combing through my hair.
Then I just sit there and place my hands over my tummy, imagining going through my whole pregnancy while in a magical coma. That was a very strange thing to imagine, but I can also see the stretch marks from where the skin expanded then contracted afterwards. I am beyond grateful that Kami didn’t just look after Ren, but also my birth – however that went. She kept me alive and my daughter too.
So much for hating on wizards, she was extremely caring.
Not just as a friend, but as an ‘evil’ wizard.
But then again – she also needed me to find Toni, so there was that too.
That thought does make me smile, and I do wonder if the more ethereal part of her just wanted what she wanted. It was hard to tell with Kami. It was either no emotion, brief emotion, or the high-pitched girly-girl voice for Toni. He just brought the woman out, the human-half of her that wasn’t obsessed with boulders, dirt and beetles.
Now I imagine what our future looks like, since Fortitude is overgrown and had basically been eaten up by the forest.
If Fangs lived in Dens – would I be living in the ground?
What a funny thought.
And if they no longer needed Runners, because hunting wizards wasn’t important anymore – and neither was expanding the Fang Gold empire into the mortal world… would everyone be okay with being bound to nature?
And eventually, most likely, hunted by, if not at least feared by the humans that would inevitably cross paths with them? I do wonder if Ray has just lost his mind after being a legendary Runner for so long, bound to inherit so much power – maybe he thought giving it all away was the easier option?
But no, that was silly, he sacrificed 23 years just to experience having a mate. He never chose the easy path.
So maybe he wanted to have kids? That’s why he was concerned about Ren.
Oh, gosh.
I was in a strange position between those strange Fang brothers. Psycho and calm.
Did they still consider me some kind of enslaved second-hand that had to obey their every whim?
I do wonder.
…
“Clary?” I hear Kami call out by the water’s edge, and I turn to see her standing there, hands clasped behind her back, as she looks at me solemnly, “Did Raphael and Ren go to get Toni?”
“That’s right,” I yell back, “I’m staying here for Ray – did you help him regain his strength yet, where is he?”
“Right behind you.”
I literally scream with Raze’s drawl over my head.
Holy balls.
I turn around and I see Raze had been leaning over the top of the boulder I had been sitting against. He’s looking down at me, his chin resting on his forearms.
“I would have heard you, what the heck, where did you come from,” I hiss, I refuse to believe he could sneak up on me so silently!
“I was moving at a snail’s pace,” Raze laughs, “So no, you couldn’t have – plus you were thinking so deeply… touching your marks.”
“They’re not marks,” I whisper, suddenly feeling ultra-self-conscious.
“Yes, they are,” Raze had seriously just been creeping on me, admiring me from above that whole time? Bloody hell. I needed to be more aware. His eyes sparkle with silver and tinges of gold, his wolf prowling within, “You’re a mother to little Fangs now – it’s an honour, Clary.”
“One little Fang,” I correct him.
Raze’s eyes narrow as he moves around the boulder instead, and he scoots to my side, staying in the water with me. He slides an arm around my waist and kisses my wet hair.
I turn.
Kami is right there, sitting in the water, opposite me, also naked, just leaning back on her own boulder – and watching me stoically with her moss green eyes.
“Kami, the heck,” I snap, “You’re creepy too.”
“Your human senses are weak. Anyway. We need to talk,” Kami speaks in her monotone, “I have been raising that little furball for 23 years. I need compensation.”
“Oh?”
“Ren has been the greatest gift, and the greatest insufferable child rearing experience I’ve ever had – you must now take that role.”
“I was going to, Kami,” I add, “I wouldn’t just leave her with you now. I love Ren – she’s mine.”
“I require a salary of seeds, a different seed every year, I am going to grow everything in my garden, I dream of a collection unlike anyone has ever seen,” Kami adds, “Every year. New seeds.”
“I will do that,” I agree, “Sorry. For the… child rearing. I can’t imagine what that was like for you.”
“I enjoyed it, I would like my own with Toni,” Kami blushes now, and she looks at Raze, who was silent and just watching her. He’s just humbled by her kindness and keeps his grin in, only letting out half a smile.
“You’ll see him tonight,” with Raze’s suggestion, Kami sinks into the water to hide her sudden barrage of tears.
Her head turns under the waterline, and she moves off away from us, returning to the pebbles and the dirt.
I glance at Raze and he watches her go, with a curious patience.
“How are we going to live in the wild?” I ask Ray with concern, “Have you thought about it?”
“No,” Raze’s truthful answer shocks me.
“You haven’t even thought about it?”
“No need,” Raze reaffirms, “Why should I plan it? It’ll all work out.”
“You’re so sure.”
“I’m a Wolf, I can live in the forest,” Raze now focuses on me and my concerned expression, “I understand why you’d worry, though. You need luxuries. Don’t worry, we’ll have them. We just don’t need an army anymore. We just need packs. This is my home, this is where Fang Golds will reside. One pack must rule all the others. Obviously, ours will. But I don’t intend on using violence to bring any rule breakers in line. I’ll use fortitude. Knowing is enough.”
“I don’t understand?”
“They know who and what I am,” Raze explains, “No Fang will challenge me – it’d be a death wish to question my direction.” I just nod.
Raze pulls me closer now, onto his lap as I turn into his front.
I sit on this thighs, and I notice the light scarring over his left eye.
It’s not too bad, although I doubt it’ll heal completely.
“Am I still…” I huff out a breath as I narrow my eyes, “Am I still enslaved?”
Raze bursts out laughing, “Of course you’re worried about that.”
I smile at the grin on his face, his sharp wide teeth and his perfect silver hair. I reach up and curl the strands behind his ears, just an excuse to touch his cheeks and trail my fingers down his hard and sharp jawline.
“Well, am I?” I ask again, since he hasn’t clarified.
Now is his chance.
Raze keeps his silence on the matter.
Although he grabs my neck, and strokes over my pulse, feeling my heartbeat faster – as his mouth caresses mine in a slow kiss.
In our kiss, he releases his pheromones, to activate his mark on my entire fucking soul.
I feel my body warm up and relax as I press into him, feeling myself rub against him, gasping into his mouth as I try to remember to breathe. Raze follows me, he keeps me in a deep kiss that I can’t escape – his hands firm on my hips. Pulling me closer.
His fang suddenly catches my lip – and he marks me. A nip.
I whimper out as my blood drips into my mouth and down my chin.
Ray Fang Gold suddenly steadies me.
He pulls back to look down at me wriggling on his lap, pawing at his chest and shoulders continuously while my eyes get wider and wider with disappointment.
“Mm,” I make a noise.
Ray blinks and then rubs his hand up and down my back, “Sh, Clary, it’s okay.”
No, it’s not.
I need his dick, inside me, right now.
But I’m not going to demand that.
How base.
I gulp and turn around and sit back against him, huffing out a frustrated breath.
I hear him chuckling, his arm wrapping around my waist as he leans down and lightly bites my neck.
He bites me twice, the second time a little harder, and I feel my blood scream with rising heat. I tremble and I lose my breath again. Fuck. He makes me dizzy.
“R-Raze, oh, fuck, Raze,” I close my eyes, leaning back, looking up at him with my eyes shut. I lick my lips as Raze doesn’t bite me again, but he does caress his lips over my forehead.
“This time, Clary, I’m not rushing,” Raze scolds me, “Never again.”
“W-what why?” I’m confused, opening my eyes, “Rush what? You’ve already…”
“Clary, behave, when we fuck next, it’s going to be primal… and slow,” he trails sweet kisses down to my ear, “Okay?”
“Okay,” I sigh again, “Okay. Fine then.”
“Lose it,” Ray changes his tone, “The attitude, princess.”
“I’m just argh,” I growl, “You made me Grovel.”
Raze smiles, being the cheeky one, “I know.”
“And then you tell me to wait,” I growl again, “It’s like torture.”
“It was an answer,” Raze whispers, his voice dropping low, “You belong to me. You will always belong to me. I love you, Clary. All I ask is that you remain obedient.”
“So I am still a slave.”
“Do I need to make you Grovel again to prove it?” Ray now growls a warning, “The way you respond to me – you don’t just accept what I am, you give. You give me everything. In your eyes. In the way you move. And I’ll take it all. I know that much, Clary. It’s my right to own you. I’m not ashamed of that.”
“Fang-Kissed,” I gulp, “I’m your enslaved mate. Gr.”
“I can hear how it confuses you. I’ll try to explain, sweetheart. What you’re grappling with is our paradox, love, you make yourself submit, because of what I am. It’s your instincts that make you Grovel when I demand it. I could hunt you, your body knows that. I am the wolf – you’re just a much slower human with some Silver Fang blood. This is how it’s always been. Fangs mate and chase humans for pleasure and out of curiosity. Shefangs are no different and just as demanding. Some of us find mates in humans. Like Beowulf did. Even when we mate, it doesn’t change what you are and what I am. We’re still completely separate animals. I enjoy having you. Keeping you. I don’t think you could win if you fought for your freedom, even if you ran, I know I’d find you again and again. But I know that’s also why I have to protect you. To never abuse that power and that need I have of you. You’re mine and I’ll always honour you for your sacrifice in this bond. I know I speak plainly, but you worry about it a lot – and I’m telling you, there is no reason to fret. I’m never going to hurt you, darling. Never.”
I believe him.
I feel softened by his words, even though some of it disturbed me just a little bit.
It was the same feeling I had when I ran from Beowulf’s Den that night.
An instinctual need to get away from the wolf.
It was something I’m guessing will never go away.
The difference between us.
“I trust you, Ray,” I speak my truth.
“Raphael feels the same way about you, love,” Raze adds this in, a slight warning, “No more running. Clary. No more. You worry me still.”
“I’m not thinking about running, Raze.”
“You did,” Raze gulps, “You did… just, please, don’t do that again. It made me feel like a monster. And then I can’t stop the need to chase you, to bring you back.”
“I’m fine, we’re fine, don’t panic about it,” I try to reassure him, “It’s just instincts making you more territorial and possessive and my brain overthinking the situation.”
“Even so,” Raze’s hand curves around my breast, kneading the left, while he presses his cheek to mine, just holding me, “I might have to tie you up at night, for a little while, until my own instincts mellow out. I’m still worried you’ll run again.”
“Ray…”
“When you run, I get consumed with the hunt, I won’t stop until I find you,” Raze admits this with a darkness about him, “I don’t want to feel betrayal like that again. It makes me want to bite you, to bite you hard… not in a way you’d like… when Fangs bite and fuck hard… it’s just a lesson I rather avoid for you, sweetheart.”
“The bites I’ve had from you and Raph, cause me pleasure,” I whisper, in confusion.
“It’s designed that way, but I rather not make you bleed, it’s cruel,” Ray kisses my cheek, “Just remember what I am, and we’ll avoid this trouble in the future.”
Raze stands up now, unhanding me to go for a deeper swim.
I stay in my rock pile in the river, watching him dunk under and disappear.
Maybe to catch a fish or two for later.
I hold my knees to my chest.
What I’m feeling is oh, so silly.
I should be terrified by all his warnings. I was basically a slave to Fangs for life.
Yet.
All his lessons sound… um… fun?
Some masochistic part of me is excited.
It’s just a small, silly, part of me that wants to run, just to get fucked and bitten hard.
I purse my lips, my inner devil laughing while my inner angel wags her finger and crosses her arms over her chest, no, Clary, no.
Oh…
…but…
But where was the fun in being a good little two shoes?
I had been so good to both Raphael and Raze as second-hand.
Dutiful, obedient, timely.
For all that, I was going to get tied up at night?
What if I wanted to rebel, hmm?
What if?
Just something to think about for later.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 28 ♡¸.•
Raze’s POV
Sunset
Kami navigated not just the ground, but the ancient Den tunnels.
Most had been caved in and needed digging out with Fang Claws – Toni would come in handy building dens. He was made for it. For now, Clary and I would await the return of Raphael, Ren and Toni while I helped clean up the Den Core, supported by the root system of the gargantuan trees in the thickest part of Fortitude.
No wonder we called this forest Fortitude. It was impenetrable without the knowledge Kami had. She had lifted a thick layer of moss to show me the entrance to this ancient Den.
I spent the last two hours shuffling everything about in the centre. It was circular, with an inbuilt fireplace. The chimney was full of gunk, but Kami sent her beetles in to clear the flue. The Stone Princess grew more moss for the carpet. Kami brought in her endless supply of lanterns and oil made from sap. About six lanterns now light up the Core. It looks like a retreat in paradise all too quickly. And it smells nice too. We even had small windows out into where the forest dips and folds in height.
Clary had fallen asleep about an hour ago. She lay her cheek down on one patch of moss and was out like a light, drooling away. She looked like a forest nymph, with her short stature, black hair curling naturally around her shoulders and her skin lightly dusted. Kami had given her a book about plants, she read two pages and passed out.
I was glad to see it. My sweet mate needed to rest.
23 years I had been feral, 23 years she had been bed-bound, time slowed.
23 years Raphael lived alone with no Fangs around, no one remembering him. I hoped that would humble him a little. My ego was pretty big, but his was also formidable.
I knew it would take a toll, even though he was happy to see me, I felt an anger in him simmering beneath that was only quashed by the presence of Ren.
I had a word with Kami, that I wanted Ren out of the Den Core and in the tree house with her and Toni tonight.
Raphael, Clary and I needed to sort out a few things.
I stack up the hearth so the embers grow, the fire burns and Kami leaves a pot of soup to heat for later. I place it on the stone top and she advises me there’s plenty of rabbit about if I want to add meat to it.
I might go hunting later.
For now, as Kami moves out with the news that Raphael and Ren are treading back with a third pair of boots – I remain with Clary.
I sit by her, my hand lightly threading through her thick hair.
When I looked at her, I saw my whole future. I felt whole and big and wonderful. Being in love was like nothing I’d ever felt before. She was my everything. My peace and prosperity.
Clary helped my brother unconditionally when she arrived unexpectedly to Fortitude. She helped save my life when she was just a kid. I knew she didn’t understand our passion and possessiveness entirely, but she tried her damn hardest to be patient.
For a human with weaker senses, her logic was matched to balance Raphael’s impulsivity and my own deep emotions, which sometimes clouded my ability to judge outside a Run.
I was a Legendary Runner and I had no idea how to be anything else.
I wondered if I would be a good father? A good soulmate?
I wonder if Clary is ever disappointed, or even scared of me?
It terrified me, that she ran from me the night I returned.
What had I done?
All I wanted was her. Didn’t she know that?
Clary shifts to her side, my hand slides from her hair, to cup her soft smooth cheek. She nuzzles into my palm, opening her eyes, smiling cheekily up at me, “Do you like to stare at me?” she sounds husky, “Raze. Why are you staring at me?”
“Why can’t I?” I love how soft her whole personality is, how bright her eyes shine with quiet intelligence.
“You can, but it’s a bit creepy,” Clary is clearly in a teasing mood – and a bratty one at that.
Hmm. I better speak of what’s to come.
“The journey we have ahead is a long one, Clary. Fangs are forgotten in this world now,” I try to explain to her why… why I really did this. I have her attention fully, “We don’t belong out there, we never will. We weren’t born for cities. We’ll keep our lore sacred out here. Don’t worry. I’ll head this all up, but… I have to prepare you.”
“Raze, what aren’t you telling me?” Clary is smart, switched on, she can see I’m avoiding a more serious topic.
How to broch this? Just say it as it is.
“I’ll have to settle First Alpha with Raphael,” I try to stroke the back of my hand down her sweet cheeks, but Clary sits up and whacks my hand away.
“Don’t fight,” Clary goes pale, “Ray. He’s your brother.”
“There can only be one Alpha – and you aren’t his,” I say this carefully, “Raphael needs to understand you’re my Fang-Kissed alone.”
“You didn’t care about sharing before, you agreed with his idea to share, you agreed,” Clary whispers, hurt, “Ray, don’t push him away.”
“He just needs to acknowledge you are my mate. For Raph, you appease his need to wander – but he will not settle, it’s not in his blood. Fang-Golds are promiscuous. You don’t understand what peril you’re putting your heart in. I must protect it.”
“He waited for me,” Clary surprises me with this, “Ray, he didn’t sleep with anyone while I was sleeping – in the coma you put me in to live out this fantasy where the Fangs live under the radar. Have you even thought of the consequences? How long until Fangs are hunted by humankind because of you?”
Well… I’d say it would be the other way around… but I wouldn’t tell her that.
Clary’s POV
Ray Fang Gold stares at me, seemingly dumbfounded by my statement, “Well?” I prompt him to answer, “Before you were integrated into human society – now you’re unknown. That’s made this all so dangerous for everyone.”
“Our territory won’t be penetrable,” Raze has adopted a colder tone with me, “I need you to behave now and calm down,” Raze stands and I see he is distracted by a shadow.
I turn to see Raphael duck in and walk into the Den Core to check everything out.
Instead, he’s focused on our little argument.
“What’s going on?” Raph asks, good naturedly, his eyes immediately soften on me. But I note, when he looks at Raze, the softness dies a little.
“Did you find Toni?” I speak up.
“Kami is healing his black eye,” Raphael speaks tentatively as he awkwardly sneers, “He tried to flirt with Ren first chance he got – didn’t realise she was my baby girl.”
“Fang Idiot. I’ll punch him myself,” I growl under my breath, “Argh, but he’s back now – so he remembers Kami?”
“Yes. But before, he was drunk at a bar at 5 o’clock in the afternoon. He’s wrecked, I had to convince him we were going on a treasure hunt of great significance,” Raphael wants to smile but Raze is shooting him a challenging glare. Raphael tilts his head, focusing on his eldest brother, “What’s the matter with you, Ray? Did I do something to piss you off without realising it?”
“Enough about everyone else. We need to get one thing straight, Clary will no longer be available for you to engage with,” Raze paces, his lush hair seems to stand on end, puffing up almost, “Fang Gold Second, that’s what you are. Do you understand, Raphael? I’m the Alpha here,” Raphael cocks a brow in response.
“I believe we had a prior agreement?” Raphael speaks plainly, holding out a hand, motioning to me.
Ray stops pausing, “Clary’s mine.”
Raphael drops his hand, “Okay, relax…”
My heart tugs in my chest. Why did it hurt to hear him back down so quickly?
Ray changes the subject smoothly, not even asking for my opinion, “The Den Core will be Clary’s home – and mine. We will permit who enters.”
“Okay,” Raphael murmurs cold, just as cold as Raze.
Oh. The anger, it’s simmering just beneath the surface.
None of this is actually okay.
I can see it in Raph’s eye.
I had him wrong.
When he glances at me his grey eyes flash with hidden emotion.
“Any questions regarding this arrangement?” Raze asks, dangerously succint, “Speak them now.”
“Clary is my second-hand,” Raphael begins.
“That’ll be allowed,” Raze concedes that, “Brother.”
“You trying to put me in my place, Ray?” Raphael asks, once again, cool as ice.
“You won’t be challenging me on my watch, just setting the parameters,” Ray shrugs.
“I never had any intention of challenging you for Alpha.”
“Well. Not anymore,” Ray scoffs, “You’ll be on patrol, since you love to run – you can secure the boundary and welcome in strays. We’ll build our pack steadily. You’re dismissed. I’ll be spending the night with Clary.”
I literally blush so fucking hard with the harshness of Ray in that last command.
He’s being very, very strict about this.
There’s no more sexy sharing time.
There’s no more Clary being a cute little human in-between.
But I do object to this whole-heartedly.
Ray had died and asked me to handle Raph. I fell in love with him, while longing for Ray’s ghost. When Ray returned, my heart was given to both of them equally. I did not love either brother more or less.
Ray didn’t even ask me what I wanted.
He was just pushing Raph out.
The excuse? Ray’s selfishness.
I knew Alpha Fangs would have a degree of that, but I’m seeing it come out now to a brutish extent. Maybe 23 years a Fang had made Raze more primal in all regards. An animal, more than man. I think that’s what he was going for.
Instinct over formality.
He was abandoning being a Runner and a Prince, for being an Alpha.
I can tell Raphael is completely taken aback.
He just watches me, ignoring his brother.
Raphael’s grey eyes softly roam over me, but they linger mostly on my eyes.
He can’t say the words but I feel him say what he wants in the silence.
This isn’t over.
My eyes tear up, I can’t even speak.
I’m too shocked by Raze’s stance.
He doesn’t tell Raphael to stop looking, instead Ray walks to me.
He takes my hand and helps me up off the bed of moss, then he boldly stands behind me, his hand sliding around my throat, a growl coming out of his chest.
Raze just had to possess me like that, didn’t he.
Raphael smiles a bit with held back emotion, then he turns and runs out of the Den. When he’s nothing but a shadow that once stood there, I spin around and shove Ray back.
“WHY?” I scream it, “Why are you being so ridiculous?”
Raze lets me be angry, moving back out of my space, he finds a different patch of moss and reclines back, shaking his head at me. I hate how sexy his eyes are right now, how utterly possessive he looks.
“I don’t want you to hate me,” Raze drawls, “But I understand if you do for a little while. So, I’ll leave you be.”
“I want both of you,” I speak up, “I fell in love with both of you. I thought you understood that?”
“I’m protecting you,” Raze’s voice drops to a low snarl, “He’s a whore – he loves you now. I’ll love you forever.”
“I think he’ll love me forever too,” I whisper it, “I know it.”
“Raphael does what he likes,” Ray rolls his eyes, “The more you fuck him, the more he’ll play with you. I don’t want you being manhandled like that.”
“You’re doing this to protect me?” I laugh hysterically, “Raze, you’re making this worse. I want him. I trust him. The exact same way I trust you. I think you balance each other.”
“It’s not like he fought for you, Clary,” Raze cocks a brow, “Did he?”
“I… he…” I trail off.
I grab my left arm with my right hand. I look to the entry.
Raphael didn’t fight for me.
He turned tail.
I lower my eyes.
“I know my way is harsh, but I get the truth out quick, Raphael never loved you – he just loves the game –” Raze sounds so confident, and I feel defeated…
…we both don’t expect him to stride around the tunnel, waiting there the entire time, eavesdropping.
Raphael doesn’t stop striding once he’s in the Core again.
He moves for Ray, fists curled.
“Is that how low you think of me, that you think I see her as a discardable whore?” Raphael’s tone drips with a menace I never thought I’d hear.
Ray stands up, calmly pacing to match him. He strides left, Raph strides right. They circle each other.
“That’s it, try a little harder,” Raze taunts him… encouraging him?
“Clary might be your slave, brother… but she’s my best friend,” Raphael is deadly serious. My heart pounds in my chest. I didn’t expect him to stand up for me like this.
I watch them both shift into their Fangs at the same time.
Ray’s razor sharp claws glint in the lantern light as they pierce the moss, his head lowered, his grin vicious and amused as any unbeatable legend is inevitably filled with such arrogance.
Was this some kind of game to Ray?
Raphael’s claws are more blunt, but his fangs are bigger, his eyes more gold with a deadly focus.
Shit, they’re about to go at each other’s throats.
I back up near the hearth with tentative steps, my hand clutching at my chest.
Fuck. Fuck!
They might kill each other.
I had no idea what to do, except to let this happen.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 29 ♡¸.•
Raze and Raphael don’t fall into a frenzied fight after all. With their hackles raised, growls thundering through the room, there’s a strange interruption.
A ghost runs through the Den Core, sending a cold shiver through all of us.
So, you think you can live in the ground, Ray Fang Gold?
A new deep masculine voice echoes through the air, followed by a laugh both sinister and all-consuming. It also sounds… like it’s coming from that ghost.
In the darkness of the Den Core, as the lanterns are extinguished in the wave of cold, out of the windows I see a silver cloud.
Raphael is the first to turn and run out of the Den to face the apparition, followed by Raze, while I climb out the window since I’m small enough to fit.
Ren is out here.
She has shifted into her wolf, she stands at attention, her grey eyes glazed, while a larger ghost shadows her. On the ghostly Fang, his eyes are an ice blue, he has sharp teeth and a white coat, black claws and… it’s just that the eyes… the eyes hold an authority I’ve never seen before.
I hadn’t even seen it in Raze or Raphael Fang-Gold.
It wasn’t a Fang-Gold trait, this piercing stare was very different.
I stand still as Raphael quickly flanks me on my left and Raze flanks my right.
Raze bares his teeth at the intruder, Raphael humbly watches, both their heads are lowered, their ears twitching. They wait, confused with Ren’s presence too.
“Beowulf,” I guess, because he’s attached to Ren like a glove, his silver cloud is around her. Her grey eyes shimmer to blue and back. Her black claws glint in the moonlight as they grow longer and her fur shivers with the ancient spirit’s power.
Descendant of Clarissa, Clary Smith, you bred well for a mortal tinged with my blood, Beowulf compliments me, if any other fucker had phrased it like that, even my Fang Golds, I’d have protested. But I just nod and clasp my hands at my sides, Ren is your Alpha now, with Beowulf’s command, Ray snarls but Raphael only bares his teeth a little, You won’t be living in the ground, either, you absolute fools, go back to Fortitude. Ray, you’re pathetic. Raphael, not much better… you both have much to learn, so little wisdom… some free advice; don’t step out of line, Beowulf sounds amused, as he smiles and I hear it in his chuckle, as the ghost weaves itself into Ren in the darkness of night. Her ancestor, powering her Fang blood. Beowulf was the only reason Ren could be a Shewolf in the first place. But now his ghost, somehow here, in this Den Core, merged with my daughter.
I watch with shock and horror as Ren blinks and her fur settles, and the glow bugs come back out to light the small clearing Kami had made for a Den garden if we wished it.
Ren doesn’t look so playful anymore, her black claws have a silver sheen as they dig into the dirt while she watches Raphael and he immediately bows his head, then she looks at Raze.
Raze hesitates and Ren pounces forward.
A graceful step, she bares her white teeth in front of him, their Fang heads touching.
Why the hell is Ren challenging Raze? Raze was so much bigger.
I’m so fucking scared my words are trapped in my throat, my breath is stuck in my chest. I feel like I might faint.
Ren’s lightning stare is tinged with a blue light she didn’t have before, or she did, but it was glowing within her soul until now. Beowulf was guiding her. Helping her find her deepest Silver Fang instincts.
She was the only Silver Fang in a thousand years. No wonder he was taking her existence extremely seriously.
Raze eventually notices the spirit inside her, still present.
It’s not just Ren, it’s a legend greater than him.
Ray Fang Gold growls but he eventually backs down.
Ren turns to me and she doesn’t intimidate me, she just nudges me with her head and then she walks around the clearing, her fur moving over her twitching muscles, trying to find a balance for her new power.
“We’re going back to Fortitude,” I whisper, “Aren’t we?”
Ren sprints off into the forest at full speed, needing to move.
Ray sulks off back into the Den, snarling under his breath.
Raphael shifts next to me, standing behind me, he lays a hand on my shoulder.
“Clary, did you feel that?” Raphael sounds completely humbled.
“I saw the look in her eyes… and it felt…?”
“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m referring to. That’s the legendary Silver Fang authority. Our daughter – young daughter, 23 – only 23 and she’s the Alpha,” Raphael sounds both completely terrified and impressed all at once, “Beowulf lives.”
“I thought he was legendarily angry, maybe angry spirits never die, and he was waiting to come back,” I half-joke, “I hope Ren is still our Ren.”
“Ren is still our Ren,” Raphael is certain, “Beautiful, courageous and smart, she wanted to be a legend – now she is one. A Shefang Alpha. With a legendary ancestor guiding her moves. This is scary, Clary, fuck… I feel inadequate, all I did was fuck around most of my life,” Raphael murmurs in my ear, “Until you. Runner for a few years. Celibate for 23. Raze was Runner for over a hundred years. Now we’re faced with a Silver Fang who doesn’t want to deal with any of our bullshit.”
“Fang-Golds built up Fortitude and a Fang-Gold ran it into the ground,” I think of Ray’s recklessness, “Maybe you weren’t the best Fang princes.”
“I wasn’t looking forward to Den living anyway,” Raphael admits, sheepish, “I’m fine with pruning back that garden if it means getting our university back. And some luxury. And my room. Even if the world can’t handle Fang’s being real.”
“We should go to Ren,” I ask him, “Take me with you.”
“Climb aboard, mama,” Raphael smiles and kisses my hair, then he shifts and lets me climb onto his back.
I hold onto his Fang as he runs toward Fortitude.
He follows Ren’s scent, and we find her at the front of Fortitude in the overgrown checkered garden that you can’t even see properly now. She stands in second hand clothes she stole from the city. A brown jacket and pants too big. She’s staring at the megalith structure swamped by green. The breeze ruffles her silver curls.
Raphael drops me off at Ren’s side and he shifts behind me, covering his nakedness by holding me in front of him, his arm around my shoulders as he rests his chin on my head.
“Ren?” Raphael asks down at her, “You okay?”
“I know what to do,” Ren turns to us, with a slow smile, “First we clean this place up.”
“Is Beowulf… in your head?” I ask, worried how much he might influence her.
“He doesn’t talk, he’s just a feeling,” Ren explains, “I’m a legend… Clary. I always knew I was meant to be.”
“Don’t get too cocky, like Ray,” Raphael teases her gently and Ren purses her lips, holding back a laugh.
“What’s funny, Ren?” I ask, wanting to know what made her so amused.
“The legendary Raze has nothing on me,” Ren murmurs this under her breath, so sure of herself, her eyes blue and bright.
To a mortal, if she was mortal, she’d sound batshit delusional, saying grandiose things like that.
But this is different.
It’s a knowing.
A deep knowing.
“What should we do, Ren?” I wonder what she’ll say to such an open question.
Ren turns to us properly, smirking.
“We rule this place, establish order – keep out of the wizards’ as they sleep. Mortals will pose no problem, the rule is simple – step into our territory and they get the Fang,” Ren walks off, muttering under her breath, “We need to howl, dad, we need to find the other Fangs.”
Raphael holds me tight, listening carefully to our daughter.
“I’ll get my brother,” Raphael unhands me, not before he runs one hand down my face lightly, tickling me, feeling my nose and lips and catching my attention. He gives me a smile and a wink.
He’s not worried.
Not worried at all.
I approach Ren while Raphael lopes off.
I touch her shoulder and she spins back to me.
“Hey, you can slow down, you know,” I try to guide her as a second-hand, “You don’t need to rush into this role. I know you’re capable, but you’re soo young.”
“I’m going to rule the Fang world,” Ren responds to me almost immediately, clasping my opposite shoulder as I hold hers, “Fangs are protectors of the realm. We judge mortal and wizard. We need established order. Kami told me the stories. All they did before was Run against Wizards, collect Gold and helpers… me, I’m going to rule everything, Fortitude is just the start.”
“Why? Why do you have to rule everything?” I want to know why she is so determined.
“Respect is everything,” Ren’s eyes glow, “If we don’t have their respect, they’ll hunt us. Let’s make a stand now.”
“There was a reason Raze wanted to collapse that system, maybe it’s better we live in the forest, simply –”
“If Raze doesn’t do what I say, I’ll kill him,” Ren drops her smile and her hand from my shoulder, “He’s lost his way – in fact, he never found it. Killing wizards is a useless skill when they can be our friends. Fang-Golds are my seconds. He’ll accept it or he’ll be asked to leave and never return. Your mate is a mess, Clary. I hope you’re still up for being his second-hand. You’ll need to help level the passions of the Fang Golds, or else they’ll both run riot on their own. Kami knows this.”
“Wait. Ray, a mess? That’s not how he was remembered, you know,” I try to stick up for Raze, even though he did go crazy after coming back to life.
“Wait till you see how I’m remembered,” Ren grins and my heart pounds in my chest, “Ray will respect me, and he’ll have you. He’ll be okay. As long as he listens to me. As a Silver Fang, this is my rite.”
Oh, Ren. She’s really going for it. I turn back to Fortitude.
Ren wanted to turn this place into something much bigger than it was before.
They didn’t even have royalty and official ranks.
She was going to bring every Fang into line.
I just can’t help but wonder, what Beowulf did, to lose it all in the first place?

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 30 ♡¸.•
3 weeks later
Ren scared us all, and then she pulled off the impossible. Fortitude is completely overhauled. From university to a Pack Palace. The transformation is both regal and wholesome.
The Kingdom of Fangs, with a young, gorgeous Alpha dressed with two Fang Gold sentries. Raphael at her right, Raze at her left. They were her advisors and her security as two giant Fangs resting by her throne, looking formidable in wolf form.
I stand on the second level of the throne room, which had once been an oversized lobby filled with statues and other artefacts. It’s been cleared so the floor is open up toward the Alpha, Raph and Raze.
For the last 3 weeks, as the Fangs came back on instinct to the open borders at Fortitude, Ren ordered a temporary separation of mates to focus the pack on building. Toni Fang Claw and Kami made the magic happen.
The Fangs and Shefangs and their seconds, plus the healers and specialised doctors who were mates to these fearsome creatures, were also gathered before Ren now. Their memories returned in this familiar territory, when confronted by what they lost.
Raphael and Raze were ordered to stay away from me, until the restructuring was completed. So I spent most days actually just drawing from the ramparts, or different rooms, sketching the changes around me. To my surprise, my Fangs listened to Ren without hiccup. They didn’t bother me.
And I’ll say, it was a relief to have space. Raphael and Raze sometimes felt like they were suffocating me with their possessiveness. Especially since the last time they almost fought over me. Space was the answer.
Now everything is back to normal. The finished territory is polished and almost unbelievable. It was all thanks to Ren’s Silver Fang blood. Whatever it added to her voice, and her glare – made everyone quickly fall into line and clean this place up quick smart.
She held a magical authority over us all.
Ren still laughed and had moments where she was laid back and all…
But there is just one problem.
Ren’s attitude to mortals.
She’s taken it from Beowulf, is my guess – or maybe it’s a Fang trait – but she looks down on us.
We have a section to the right, behind the pearly floor, on an area lined by black, we’re quite literally sectioned off, put in our place. Being enslaved to Fangs might not be vocalised – but… uh… we still had to submit to the authority of our Fang partner. Or kneel before the Alpha. Ren didn’t ask it of me, obviously, but it made me uncomfortable seeing everyone else forced into a submissive pose when approaching her.
It seemed completely unnecessary and yet obligatory. I had yet to see what would happen if someone refused to kneel – I didn’t exactly want to find out.
I guess Fang arrogance was the natural product of human ego mixed with the mind of a blood thirsty wolf.
“Welcome to the Silver Fang Court,” Ren begins, smiling and leaning back with her eye on the human shifted Fangs, “This will be a place of learning, a home of strength and fortitude for the realm. Order starts and ends here. I welcome you all back. Our aims in this realm are as follows. Respect. Order. Peace. How we maintain that peace will only involve blood at the provocation of outsiders. We will be friend and enemy to all. Each individual that seeks out Fang assistance will be assessed individually and escorted to me through the main paths sectioned for mortals. Mortals may only follow the marked paths toward Fortitude, every other area is off limits. Any who make it through to our protected palace successfully, will be heard, and we will serve those who need help. Those who want to abuse us, will be dealt with accordingly,” Ren gives a cold silence, then a vicious smile with a light laugh. The Fangs chuckle along, making my skin crawl. I’m just happy Raphael in particular is simply resting his large head on his crossed paws, relaxed but not laughing, Raze is also similarly cunning, just watching, “…Kami is your first point of contact with the wizards. Do not disturb them, and if you do, Kami will negotiate peace. We rely on our muscle and our senses, our claws, our fangs, our wit, our hearts. Now that Fortitude is complete, mortals will be welcomed in and the paths will officially be opened today. We are not announcing this officially. We will keep our Kingdom hidden for now. Mortals will fear us, more than ever before. We protect the realm from all evil.”
“We protect the realm!” the Fangs repeat it like an old tradition I’m not aware of.
Ren stands from her throne, nods and dismisses everyone from the formal assembly, “Go to your mates. Unless it’s your turn to be Running.”
The dressed up Fangs either turn to their Shefangs or the second-hands in their corner.
I watch Raze pick himself up and pace for the exit, clearly he was on Running duty right now. He looks like he’s focused but hard to read. He doesn’t glance at me, he just lopes out, followed by some other Fangs who are in wolf form on the edges.
Raphael stands and blinks up at me, then he shifts down to man, running naked toward the stairs.
I blush and try not to gawk as he approaches me with sudden desperation.
I hear some giggles from the floor, and then I glance over my shoulder to see Raphael smirking at the top of the stairs as he approaches my expression, full of disdain.
“Oh, gods,” I fake a groan as he collides with me. Raphael embraces me from behind, his arms encasing my shoulders and squeezing me back in a hug as he nuzzles into my hair like he had been thinking of nothing less.
“My helper,” Raphael sighs with delight, “I missed you, nerd. What have you been doing for three weeks? Picking your nose?”
“Ew, I was doing art,” I snap until I hear his amused chuckling. He said that on purpose. To get a rise. And I fall for something so dumb. Of course.
“I know,” Raphael growls into my ear playfully, “I saw you, looking so demure and cute with your pen and paper.”
“Demure and cute,” I repeat in a monotone, “Uhuh. You just miss being my bully. You seem a little too happy, is there something new going on that I should know about?”
Raphael just smiles against my ear, sliding his cheek next to mine, “A closed meeting with the Elders decided that Raze has no right to you exclusively. That he should share you, and he can’t forbid me from loving you as a mate. Since they understand the circumstances. We bonded through his death, his second life is dependant on how things were before. The Elders aren’t happy with the 23 year gap from their own mates. Although they organised everything as well as they could that last fateful day. My brother is currently… how to put it, as outcast as I used to be. They almost banished him, but I said he could stay, he just needs his work, the way I need my chubby little squeeze,” Raphael squeezes me in his arms until I can’t breathe. I squeak out a breath and then when he loosens his possessive hug without releasing me from his big arms, I end up grinning and laughing since he just won’t let me go.
“I’m not chubby. And okay, I’ll admit it. I missed you too, happy now, Raphael?” I say this as sweetly as I can and I feel Raphael looking down at me, all intense. His hand curves around my neck, until he grabs my chin and tilts my head right back, so he can observe my red cheeks.
“Clary, are you shy now? You can’t look me in the eye,” Raphael teases.
“You’re naked in a public place, you idiot,” I whisper, putting the blame back on him.
“Oh, yeah,” Raphael laughs like he forgot, “Let’s go somewhere private then, you walk in front of me. My shield.”
“Just run ahead and I’ll meet you in 201,” I whisper up at him, “And take this,” I pull away from him as I take off the grey jumper of a second-hand, leaving me with a white shirt underneath. I give him my piece of clothing and he holds it over his dick, “Go. Now.”
Raphael is staring at me, adoringly.
It’s making me uncomfortable, but in the kind of way that I just feel so much at once.
“Why do you keep staring at me like that?” I eventually ask.
“You’re my mate too, Clary,” Raphael says it with no hint of teasing, completely serious.
I blink.
I open my mouth and he’s already running back for his refurbished bedroom.
Leaving me to walk after him, with pursed lips, and a smile tugging at the corners of my mouth uncontrollably.
I need to ask him to say that again.
I want to hear the words one more time.
Because if that’s true… well… everything would make sense.
Fuck it, I start to run too.
I can’t walk my way there.
I need to know.
If it’s actually true!

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 31 ♡¸.•
The best way to describe a Fang Gold? Selfish. They serve their own desires.
They can be teachers, sure.
But Alphas? No.
The Alpha Fang has authority and wisdom. Ren is a Silver Fang now. She takes that rank; she even beats the Elders.
It’s hard to believe. I sometimes can’t believe I popped out a whole Alpha that quite literally was ruling the Fang Kingdom.
I also can’t quite believe what Raphael said either – You’re my mate too, Clary – though the cheeky thought made me smile. Am I really his mate too?
I have so many questions, but words evade me when I see Raphael pacing his room, almost naked aside from some light grey sweats, which match the colour of his eyes. His silver hair has grown, matching his scar. He looks… beautiful. Pacing back and forth at the end of the bed, and his room has had a do-over.
The bed is now black silk, with four posters and red drapes. The furniture is new, all dark wood. The rug underneath the bed is a midnight blue and the walls are even painted a grey and silver theme, a gradient changing, reminding me of the moon phases. Silver to grey to white to blue to silver.
The ceiling has red rose wallpaper. I’d never seen a feature wall put on the ceiling, but it suits the luxury bedchamber, fit for a prince.
It also gives room 201 a certain… feel.
To put it bluntly, Raphael looks like a whore ready to serve his client – which he obviously thinks is me.
I came here bursting with questions and now all I do is cross my arms and feel both my cheeks burn pink under Raphael’s stare.
“It beautiful, it’s, beautiful, the, ah, everything,” I force some words out, speaking of the new redesigned 201.
“It’s a gift for you,” Raphael speaks so kindly, it might just damn near be the sweetest thing I’ve ever heard.
I don’t know why he can’t make me Grovel, but I’m glad he can’t.
The gold flash in his grey eyes right now tells me he would like to see me kneel.
Instead, I can somehow resist it, since that power lay exclusively with Raze.
“Thank you,” I go stiff and shuffle back against the closed door, since Raphael starts to pace toward me.
“Come see the bed,” Raphael speaks as if of the weather, “It’s ultra plush, so you never have to leave if you don’t want – a comfortable place to lie with your mates.”
“I am your mate, as well as your brother’s mate, you weren’t joking,” I whisper this a bit desperately, needing to know if he was dead serious.
Raphael cups my cheeks, his eyes searching mine as he answers me with a slow, deep kiss, full of meaning. It takes my damn breath away, and he ends it with a bite to my lower lip, causing me to reach up and step into him, until my hands lie over his abs and trail to the draw string of his sweatpants.
“What do you want,” I whisper, “From me?”
“I want you to be happy,” Raphael tilts his head like a wolf, his grey eyes deep with concern, “…still my second-hand… I’m lost without you.”
“Gosh! You’ve never been this nice to me before,” I growl, while happy-tears prick the corner of my eyes and I dig my claws into his sculptured abs, “What changed? Aside from 23 years?”
“Aside from 23 years?” Raphael immediately retorts, looking both offended and passionate, “Little human, I waited for you for 23 years. You slept. You did not feel what I felt.”
“It only took 23 years to calm down your Fang Gold instinct to play with me?” I drawl now, in a slight tease, leaning up and trying to kiss him again – but Raphael straightens out of reach, still holding my cheeks.
“Clary, Clary,” Raphael shakes his head, “I am still a whore in my heart – but now I’m all yours and I think of no one else. Fancy that, nerd – you’re special.”
“You’re a mess,” I insult him lightly, “Until you met me, anyway.”
“You were a virgin until you met me,” Raphael bites back with a naughty smirk, his hands trailing down my shirt and popping every button so damn quickly, without even looking, that my jaw just drops as we continue to stage our staring competition.
“…how are you doing that –”
“What?” Raphael is oblivious to his own skill, as he slides off my shirt and dips a finger into my grey boring pants, flicking out that button, pulling down that zip and then loosening them enough that they fall down my legs with barely a touch and a slight tug. In seconds I’m down to my bra and panties – and they don’t last long either.
I unclip the bra myself, and Raphael discards my panties with a slow hand, almost… he’s pulled them down my thighs, but then he jerks up the string and pulls me closer to him, as the material goes taut against my clit.
I gulp as I now stand completely flush against him, leaning into his heat, my tits touching his torso as I nervously take off his pants with my wandering hands.
I do so with both my hands, navigating around Raphaels’ fingers twisted up in my panties like some kind of leash to my pussy.
Raphael watches me struggle to push down his sweats with clammy hands. He fights back a laugh. I let out a growl, as best as a human girl can manage.
“You frustrated by yourself?” Raphael murmurs over me, “Turn around…” I do so, without thinking, and now his hand rests on my shoulder, and his other hand releases the front of my panties, to curl in at the back, still pulling up – he walks me into the bathroom, “Let’s try this again…” Raphael sounds so pleased with himself, taking us back to our first shower-moment.
When I healed him and he bit me. Among other things.
Raphael palms his hand across my ass as he slides past me and into the shower, turning it on and standing beneath the hot stream, waiting for me to approach. He looks up into the water with his eyes shut, just enjoying the heat.
While I enjoy staring at his broad shoulders and athletic physique which matched his wolf’s own agility. He was damn near god-like, I couldn’t get over how lucky I was.
Eventually Raphael breathes out slow and relaxed, opening his eyes and blinking through the spray, “Wash me, Clary, and I’ll return the favour.”
“Okay,” I like it when he gives me an instruction, it’s something I can work with.
I walk forward and pick up a sponge and soap, focusing on his shoulders and front, making my way around him and this time, I’m not rushing.
“Are there any expectations you have?” Raphael asks while I rub the sponge over his back.
“Mm, no,” I just shake my head, “I didn’t really think that far ahead.”
“Really?”
“No,” I answer lightly again, “I’m okay taking one day at a time. Just happy everything is back to normal – mostly. Everyone is safe. Mostly. And I have you and Raze. Mostly,” Raphael turns to me now that I’ve put myself in the corner, and he uses the opportunity to lay his hands on either side of the tiled walls, trapping me in front of him, “Hi, hello,” I speak nervously, “What’s that look in your eye, Raph? What do you want?”
Raphael looks intensely over me, “You’re to be married to a Fang Gold – we have no tradition for two, so you have to choose one for the ceremony Ren is planning for you,” I blink but don’t say anything, “It’s just formalities. And you’re still my mate, even if you choose to marry Ray.”
“I rather just be your second-hand,” I answer too quickly, perhaps, and I immediately feel stupid, looking down at my toes, “Just not sure if marriage is necessary.”
“For order, it is,” Raphael clasps my neck in his large hand, feeling my heartbeat, gaging where I’m at emotionally, “Clary.”
“Mm?” I look up.
“Are you happy here?” Raphael sounds genuinely curious about this.
“Of course.”
“Truly?”
“Of course, it’s how it began that I am most familiar with, such as, being your second-hand, I understand that, but, b-but the royal way, the order, the other fancy stuff, I… I don’t know if I fit in… as a mortal here…” I trail off, “I don’t want to be scrutinized. I rather not marry anyone.”
“I agree, marriage is gross,” Raphael grimaces and I can’t help but burst out laughing at his serious take on it. My laugh makes him smile, more mischievous.
“I rather be your…” I whisper for fun, but I halt.
“My what?” Raphael is shocked I went there willingly, but I did stop before I said it.
“Nothing.”
“You rather be my what?” Raphael is trying not to sound so damn happy about it, as he squeezes my throat just a bit, “Hm? Say it, nerd.”
“I… I rather be your… you know…” I wink twice, and I tilt my head for the bedroom, “I can handle being that,” his slave, “…the threat of awful pleasure, the sharing, the… the fun we have together, I – kind of like how it feels to be… to be…”
“To be enslaved?” Raphael says it for me.
“Mm, I dunno,” I shrug one shoulder. I can’t say it out loud, it’s so demeaning.
Raphael releases me and without a word, takes the soap and sponge and starts on me.
I lean back against the wall, as the sponge dips between my breasts, and Raphael cleans me without looking away from my eyes.
“You’re perplexing,” Raphael says without amusement, rather, he sounds analytical, “Are you sex mad, Clary?”
“I’ve had sex, like, once,” I growl up at him, “Raph.”
“Oh, I see,” Raphael bites back, nodding, “You poor thing.”
“Shut up,” I growl again.
“Your poor little pussy,” Raphael moves in, suddenly pressing his heat and weight into me, squishing me back against the wall, as his hand slides the sponge full of hot water, right between my legs, rubbing back and forth. I immediately grind into the movements, almost without control, and I curl my fingers back into the tiles, as I look up into his grey, calculating stare, as he watches me.
I change my whole attitude in this moment.
No longer wanting to fight.
But – but wanting to participate.
I had waited so long.
“My poor little pussy, that’s right,” I speak up at my Fang; as I decide to play, “It demands that you fuck me – like you’re my… Fang whore,” I whisper that with a silly shy smile, and Raphael tries his best not to laugh.
With those words I’ve invited a flash of a grin, all his sharp teeth on display.
“Oh, really?” Raphael’s voice drops to a deep octave, “It would be my pleasure to rock you hard – and make that pretty pink pussy melt under me,” Raphael kisses me once, a peck, sealing the deal, as he grabs my hips, turns me around, and quite literally slams his dick into my pussy while holding me against the wall.
Completely still and now full to the brim of Fang dick – Raphael fucks me in the shower, hard when he thrusts in, but with a slow pace.
He tilts his head down over me so can hear every whimper and every gasp.
I move back against him a little, but he’s really squishing me still, while his teeth scrape down my neck, and his wolf canines find the curve to my shoulder.
As I barely adjust to the size of his enormous cock thrusting into me, training me once again, Raphael bites me hard.
It’s not a cute nibble. I feel his teeth pierce my flesh.
I scream with the feeling, as he locks down on me – and he fucks me so hard I tremble between his giant torso and the wall.
But he’s not done with me yet.
Raphael’s hand slides around my waist and hip, down the curve of my pelvic bone… he holds the front of my mound, teasing close to my clit, just above it.
“Oh, no, no, no!” I moan and squeak out as I try to clamp my pussy over his Fang dick, harder, trying to make myself cum before he makes this pure torture.
Raphael smiles even with his bite still locked over my neck.
He doesn’t let go.
Because he’s job is to make this wild.
I’m getting what I ‘paid’ for.
It’s all this fucker has ever wanted to do – treat me to a session of Fang Gold torture.
Raphael was a freak.
A damn good one.
And what’s more? Is Raph had just started the game.
This was going to be a long day.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 32 ♡¸.•
When Raphael gets his finger brushing gently against my clit, while he fucks me against the wall – pounding me to my first excruciating orgasm – this time I feel fire from my womb and also in the bite on the curve of my neck.
I go limp for a second as I whimper uncontrollably, suddenly surrendering in every way to Raphael’s hold on me. His giant Fang body is full strength, while mine is full surrender.
Like a switch was flipped, I realise suddenly exactly what it is.
Raphael kissed me properly with his Fangs – marking me deep, finally claiming his equal right to me.
He – he actually, for-real Fang-Kissed me.
With Raze it was different.
The power when I was a child, confronted with the Legendary Fang, dying on the sofa in the living room – that Fang-Kiss had been reversed. I had initiated it through healing a mate. The same magic with a different purpose, saving his life in that moment.
I realise Raze had never had the chance to mark me like this.
As Raphael buries his cock deep and he holds me softly yet firmly, his finger is still circling my clit in slow motion – while my thoughts rampage.
Did Raphael… the first time he bit my lip?
Did Raphael… did he… always – have the ability?
To Fang-Kiss me?
When Raze and Kami and Toni and everyone said Raphael could never mate – maybe it’s because your heart had to be in the right place. His heart was always wild.
But now his heart was in the right place?
In tune with my thoughts, Raphael stops biting into the wound which doesn’t hurt – it just burns with sexual heat. He kisses it gently, once, twice, three times. I lean my head heavily to the side, he turns off the shower and carries me out, since I feel faint from the growing fire singing from the bite mark, through my blood.
I think I black out for a few seconds here and there, as Raphael carries me out of the shower and out into the bedroom, where he towels me off and places me on the covers of the bed.
When my head softly rests against a pillow, I feel my knees bending up, until my thighs are stretching left and right, I reach out automatically, feeling a pulsing all across my pussy. My body is moving itself. The pulsing from my clit, it reminds me of the timing of Raphael’s thrusts. Like I wouldn’t mind him continuing that again if he –
Mmmm.
My hand rubs across my pussy, my eyes flicker shut as I squirm back, my thighs trembling as I stretch them even further apart.
“Raphael,” I whisper his name and I feel no shame.
He has that special power over me now.
And this is the first time a Grovelling power has overcome me and I’ve not panicked.
Now – now I feel ready for it.
I welcome it.
I open my eyes to check where Raphael is, and he’s put one knee onto the bed, after just watching me squirm across the sheets.
I want nothing more than his hot weight pressing down on me – every inch of his formidable muscular frame, taking me under him.
Raphael holds my ankle and kisses the inside of my knee, watching me watching him.
His grey eyes swim with teasing – but filled with love.
Instead of words, Raph just kisses me some more, trailing kisses down the inside of my thigh, before kissing the back of my hand, since I’ve been rubbing myself.
I take my hand back to give him more room and Raphael doesn’t kiss me down there – instead, he follows my hand up, as I smooth it along my belly and side, he also moves over the top of me, catching my hand in his and pressing it back into the sheets.
I watch Raphael move to thread his fingers through my other hand, doing the exact same thing.
His hips rest between my thighs, his shaft finds my pussy with ease since I’m raising my hips to meet him – and my mate kisses my mouth, his lips brushing down my chin as he thrusts in.
I match Raphael’s pace and I just enjoy his kisses all over my face, while I close my eyes and feel his heavy dick really settling home now.
It feels like forever passes, where Raphael and I contently fuck each other slow. Making love.
But eventually Raphael moves down to the Fang-Kissed mark on my shoulder, and he opens his mouth and caresses his sharp canines over the mark and the wound.
I end up wrapping my legs around him and he kisses the wound instead, wanting it to heal.
“Mm, fuck me, Clary,” Raphael finally speaks, husky and wrapped up in the sex, he keeps pushing into me as he leans up to my pink lips and he kisses me properly – not rushing it.
He wants to breathe me in, and his tongue enters my parting lips as we taste each other even more intimately. He’s still got my hands weighed down, but I’ve struggled to free them and he lets me go, just so I can wrap them into his hair and hold him to me as I fuck him back faster – my next orgasm coming up steady and strong.
“This is – p-perfect,” I whisper out, needing to comment on how this felt, “I’m gonna cum,” I squeak out as Raphael doesn’t play any tricks on the power he holds over me – he lets me explode again.
When I climax, Raphael doesn’t increase the pace of his thrusts, instead, this time he grabs my hips as he pulls back and he moves both of us around.
He’s twisted me to my side, and he’s pulling my hips up, so he can fuck me from behind – finally increasing the pace, fucking me harder.
My body keeps twitching and thrusting back against his with the long-lived climax, while I wait for him to burst too.
After at least ten more minutes of straight pounding into my swollen, aching, clenching pussy – I realise he’s not ending this anytime soon.
Raphael eventually sees I’ve face planted into the bed, drooling. He presses me down into the sheets, I flatten out and he gets closer, his thighs straddling my ass as he sinks his dick in at a different angle. This time he keeps his cock deep so I’m being stretched, while he runs his finger tips down my back.
“Clary, does your pussy feel okay?” Raphael must know it does feel perfectly fucking great, but he checks anyway.
I murmur affirmed gibberish, including a question, but it’s all brain mush at this point. Raphael seems to understand the noises I make, as he strokes his hand to my nape and he squeezes, leaning down to answer my curious question.
“The fucking ends in a few hours, love…” Raphael sighs, seeming annoyed, “By then Raze will want his turn… a few more hours after that, you can rest.”
I do the math in my pleasure riddled brain.
A few hours plus a few more hours… minimum four hours… of climaxing and Fang dick ramming into me.
Instead of protesting, my body sings with compliance.
Give in.
Give them everything.
Give up.
“What do you think of that, Clary?” Raphael asks my other ear, wanting to know.
I lift up a bit, resting my arms in front of me, crossing the forearms over each other and resting my cheek to the side, getting comfortable, “Mmye, okay,” I sigh for a long time, wriggling my squished butt back against his hard, steady hips.
Raphael kneads my waist, grabbing the hip, satisfied that I snuggled back into his patient thrusts.
“This is all necessary, I assure you, I need to keep training this beautiful body to handle Fang Gold dick,” Raphael chuckles under his breath, deep and sexy at the same time, while his other hand sneaks around my middle, sliding back down to my clit. When he finds it, he continues his gentle circles, while my body shivers and pulses more cream out over his shaft, as deeper orgasms build within, almost from a spiritual place.
I keep moaning my acceptance of it, first quietly, and then more loudly.
“…do you want to flip and ride me, Clary?” Raphael asks, out of the blue.
“No, thanks,” I grumble back at him, sounding offended.
Raphael is likewise offended, as he feigns a gasp, “You selfish little bitch,” he fucks me harder, until I’m squeaking my way to the next orgasm, “I’m not your slave, Clary, you’re mine,” Raphael kisses the back of my head, “Don’t get the wrong idea, my darling. You’re all mine.” He presses a thumb to my mark, and my body jolts back into him, my back arching as my pussy orgasms on the spot, “Good girl – your body is just learning to respond to it’s mate,” Raphael sounds very certain about this, “My job here is done when one touch has you squirting down your thighs for me… ready whenever I need you. My office. In the forest. In a council meeting – whenever I need or want you… I just have to do this,” Raphael grabs my shoulder, he squeezes it once and heat blooms in every cell alive.
He stops thrusting but pulls out half way – and watches me as I bounce back, pushing up onto my elbows and knees, fucking him as fast as I can, now panting, tongue basically falling out of my mouth.
The heat is like a fever burning through all my logic, while his hand is on the mark – the same sensation as his teeth digging in.
However, the teeth make me surrender and go limp – while the touch of his hand makes me go wild.
Raphael slowly unclasps my shoulder and I face plant back into the sheets, “Good girl. Give in.”
He has the courtesy of pulling down a pillow so I can lay my head on it, while he lays heavy on my ass again, flattening me out and fucking me once more at his own pace.
Raphael is experienced and expert in all this – one glance at him not breaking a sweat, has my gut rolling in annoyance.
I feel like a zombie, my energy not just zapped but focused on pussy squeezing, and Raph looks like he’s barely working out.
“Y-y-you d-dick f-face,” I grumble back at him, as I catch his eye, “H-how are y-you so composed?”
Raphael doesn’t look away, “Don’t be jealous of my resilience.”
“I’m not…”
“I’ll make you go on runs with me if you complain,” Raphael warns me, his hand squeezing my ass, not just my hip, “I’ll work you out real hard – so you can match me.”
I speak gibberish once again, closing my eyes and focusing on the pleasure from his heavy dick.
I wasn’t in the mood to converse about fitness regimes while he fucked me for a few more hours.
“Oh, don’t cry,” Raphael whispers.
“I’m not,” I open my eyes.
“I know.”
“Asshole.”
“Mm…” I’ve distracted him. Raphael licks his thumb, and he clenches my butt cheek. Before I know it, he’s rimming my asshole with his wet and warm thumb, “What was that?” Raphael whispers, “You called me a…?”
“Nothing, never mind,” my voice goes all high pitched, while Raphael keeps rimming my butt, slowly pressing in.
“Don’t worry. Not this time, my love,” Raphael murmurs, “…not yet… it is a pretty little ass, but we’ll savour that for another time.”
Argh. Why so menacing about my butt?
Raphael grabs both my butt cheeks and spreads them – and he spits on it!
A blush turns my whole face red.
“What are you thinking?!” I yell out, “Can you stop staring at it!”
“Shy sweetie… relax,” Raphael unhands both my butt cheeks and lets them wobble back together, just so he can knead on both of them, “It’s a beautiful ass.”
I sigh, “For a dickhead… you are patient – I kind of love you.”
“You’re the love of my life, Clary,” Raphael teases me with a sweet statement – over my petty insult, “I thought about you every day you were gone, my astute, loyal little nerd.”
“You can act settled, but you’re still kind of crazy, Raph.”
“Crazy about you.”
“Gr,” I growl into the blanket, “…you’re making me look bad. I –”
“It’s because I’m perfect and you’re not. Now sh.”
“Oh, but – I –!”
Raphael leans forward and wraps a hand around my mouth from behind.
He keeps me quiet, while he fucks me deep, small thrusts, stretching me out as much as he can.
“You can cum again,” Raphael seems to understand just before a climax ripples through me – because at the end of his statement, my next orgasm flourishes and makes my body squirm under him as my pussy squeezes his dick as hard as it can, over and over and over and over.
And Raphael – he j-just… he just keeps moving through it.
Holding my lips shut, his free hand is now pinching and tugging at my nipples as he twists me first to my side, as he slowly masters every inch of me, turning with me, to fuck me at a different angle again.
I stop thinking at this point.
I surrender to the pulsing heat inside me.
Give in.
Give Raphael everything.
Give up.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 33 ♡¸.•
I’m totally smooshed. I don’t know how else to describe it. Hours of Raphael’s special attention has every inch of me feeling wonderful and squishy. I don’t even feel sore, I just feel languid and like my muscles turned to happy-liquid.
I am lying on the bed, holding a pillow to myself after I showered briefly and cleaned up when Raphael decided to go for a Night Run.
His Fang-Kiss was healing and it was throbbing with warm ooey-gooey love.
I take a twenty-minute nap in this comfortable position, tangled in the covers as some light rain comes sweeping in and I have to get up and close the doors and curtains.
When I move to the open balcony, I pause when I see the back of Raze.
It’s already the dead of night and Raze has shifted back from his Run, he obviously jumped up onto the balcony, which was Raphael’s favourite way of getting in and out of Room 201.
Raze is looking into the distance, butt-naked and quiet.
I thought Raphael’s back was nice, but Raze after a Run? Every muscle is bulging and he’s now dripping in mist from the rain. He has a few scrapes as he holds up one arm and his other arm moves around and around… with a bandage?
He’s bandaging himself! Hey! That was my job!
I storm out into the rain, wearing nothing but my newly acquired Fang-Kiss.
I touch Raze’s arm and he jerks away from me, side-stepping to the left, out of reach.
He looks angry as he finishes the bandage himself.
I’m not sure if he got into a fight, I think he must have had an accident as he was Running and maybe he tripped and cut himself on a sharp rock?
With his shun of me, I feel weird being naked so I run back inside and find a robe. I place a pink fluffy robe over my shoulders and then I run back out to him still in the rain, cooling down after the Run, I’m assuming.
“What happened?” I ask him, “Ray?” I stand a few good lengths away from him, giving him space.
“Wolf traps,” Raze looks into the distance, the term is said with a disgusted snarl, “Fang-pelt poachers were out there. No, not wizards, mortals… so mortals are evil now,” Raze turns to me finally, his arm successfully bandaged on his own as his grey eyes of the moon, look me over… judgementally? Unless I’m reading him wrong?
I walk with Raze back into 201 and I turn to shut the windows but he does it for me, reaching over me and pulling the French doors shut, including the sheer curtains.
I move back out of the way once again, since Raze is in one hell of a mood.
“I’ve never seen you so…” I whisper in fright.
“Two of the Young Bloods were badly wounded, they’re in surgery,” Raze explains, “I couldn’t detect the buried traps, but I did drag in one poacher – he’s severely wounded… which is a good thing. You know we’re magical creatures, Clary, something you mortals don’t seem to grasp very well. You shouldn’t play with magic, it’s like playing with fire,” Raze looks me over again as he turns from me, scoffing to himself.
“I’m not a poacher, Raze!” I yell in defence of myself, simply shocked by his anger toward me.
“You’re a mortal,” Raze settles with that, not looking at me, as his eyes flash with gold as he looks at his hand, as he tests the tendons, clenching his fingers and unclenching, “Seems to me that mortals forget their place on the food chain. And in matters of magic, when mortals are empty of such power – you should show respect, always… that night I returned… I should never have let you run…” he speaks to himself quietly, before abruptly talking to me, “I love you, Clary,” his eyes burn suddenly with passion, as he looks up and glares over at me across the room – and he scares me, “You understand that, don’t you?”
I’ve stopped breathing, “…you sound crazy, Ray…” and he never sounded crazy.
Ray Fang Gold smiles for me, “Not angry at you, princess.”
Oh?
“Feels like it,” I blurt, feeling the blood rush out of my face.
Raze moves off into the bathroom, shaking his head as he shuts the door, in his own perfect world. In this moment I can see how he shares some major ego-maniac points with his brother.
He cleans off without asking for me to help. Considering his crazy-Ray energy, I decide I rather avoid that.
I put on my uniform and I sit down on one of the reading chairs, crossing my arms over my chest.
I feel like a big thing is coming.
A big, bad thing.
I’m scared of what he’s going to say.
I almost feel like he’s going to… to cage me up or something.
Just as Raphael loosened the reigns, Raze was getting meaner.
Raze exits the bathroom eventually, wearing a fresh pair of cream sweats, straight out of the shower.
He paces out, straight for me.
I stay where I am, gulping as Raze gets down on one knee, brushing the back of his fingers down my cheek.
“I fear your instinct of fear, is matching my anxiety,” Raze admits this with more vulnerability, “I am anxious around you, Clary.”
“About what?” I ask more kindly, leaning toward him, “Talk to me.”
“I’ve just been thinking. I died when I was supposed to, you were naturally bonding with and then bonded to my little brother,” Raze murmurs this with pain and anguish, “I’m not meant to be with you, destiny said no. I went when I was supposed to. I came back and I’ve been changed since. I can’t be the same man.”
“I don’t understand,” I whisper.
“I’m more jealous, more angry, like I’m losing my mind,” Raze wracks my face with his searching eyes, “I’m not made for this kind of love. It’s too much for me. That’s why the world took me away.”
“You’re feeling too much at once. Also. A-are you breaking up with me or something?” I whisper, my heart aching in preparation.
Raze finally stops being so serious as he breaks out into a charming half-smile.
“No,” Raze sighs and murmurs this with finality, as his hand turns around and he cups my cheek instead, “I’m marrying you, you’re mine.”
Razes’ eyes flash with a hint of Gold as he looks over me, giving me a gentle kiss and pulling back.
The kiss was paired with the Grovelling spell.
My temperature fucking soars through the roof.
I lean back into the seat, my spine curling as I move up and stretch out, “Oh, f-fuck.”
“I don’t deserve you, I’m too selfish,” Raze stands up and looks down at me squirming… and he turns up his Power.
“Raze, what the fuck,” I cry out as I feel myself going crazy with the overwhelming need to cum. I thrust my hand into my pants and I tease my own clit, while Raze does nothing but watch me lose my mind, “Oh, oh, fuck me please – I – I –” I start to grab the edges of my pants, trying to take them off.
Raze stops the power just as I’m on the edge of tipping over.
I breathe out a long exhale as I sink back into the couch and his hand grasps my wrist, stopping me from taking off my clothes.
“Clary,” Ray Fang-Gold sounds serious again. He needs me to hold his stare.
“Raze, are you playing with me?” I manage a cheeky smile.
“Yes,” Raze smiles a bit, but then he explains further, “I’m also, seriously fighting the urge to enslave you. I’ve never felt this before. I need you… to listen.”
“I’ve always wanted to listen to you, automatically,” I squeak this out under his possessive, intense stare, “Why do I have to be your slave?”
Raze’s gaze tilts to my neck, where Raph bit me, “…that mark, it is the mark of servitude…”
He’s drawing this out.
I have to come to him.
He’s going to drive me crazy!
“You listen. If this is some big speech in the lead up to fucking me – just do it, Raze, why is this relationship so much for you?” I jump up off the couch and I press myself to him, “…why are you scared of me? A mere mortal?”
Raze’s hands provide some relief when he finally holds me, his hand slipping under my top, resting over my hip, while his other hand strokes down the side of my neck.
“I don’t want you to hate me,” Raze grinds it out, “I want to fuck you until you scream and can’t even talk. My feelings are out of control. I don’t like this Clary. I’m always fighting my need to fuck you.”
“I love it,” I bite my lip, “Don’t be scared of your own mating instinct.”
“Clary,” Raze warns me, shaking his head, trying to prepare me, “…you don’t understand.”
“I. Want. You. Exactly how you want me. I’ll give you exactly what you need,” I promise him, “I will marry you. I love you. Every fibre of my body belongs to you. And you belong to me.”
Raze gulps and nods, and now his hands both slide off my neck and hip, to reach for my collar, pulling it aside, looking at the mark again.
He’s really jealous of that mark.
“…that whore took my favourite spot,” Raze whispers as he traces his thumb over it gently, “Take off your clothes so I can appraise you.”
“Appraise? So you can choose where to Fang-Kiss me?” I ask, curious and excited.
Raze nods, then he moves back for the bed and sits on the end of it, elbows on knees as he leans forward and waits.
Oo… he’s… fucking sexy as fuck when he just stares at me.
I pause, flushing under his incredible patience, “So, Raphael is my teacher and now you’re my… master or something,” I grumble while I blush, “Why is that kind of hot when I should be repulsed by it?”
“Natural instinct to be my bitch, and I want to make that happen,” Raze, I’m pretty sure, uses that term as if speaking of the animal kingdom. I go even redder.
“Jeez,” I laugh awkwardly, “I do act like an animal around you – especially when you make me Grovel –”
“I said undress, Clary,” Raze cuts me off and I see his right hand opens. I see the open palm and I imagine it spanking my ass while he tells me how bad I am. That I need to behave. Listen. Do. Like d-do the stuff he says and…
Give in.
Give him everything.
Give Ray total control.
Fuck, the instinct to surrender really is a whole thing around these Fangs.
I don’t delay further. I start to undress rapidly under his heated gaze, since he’s already pissed I’m taking too long.
By the time I’m naked, Ray twirls a finger and I spin around.
“You see, I can tell,” Raze’s eyes are still burning through me, I can feel him eating up every inch of my bare skin as he assesses my look, “Raphael has been training you to fuck long hours. He hasn’t been conducting any discipline. No lessons in obedience and consequence. He hasn’t been training you for me. I see no pink.”
Every nerve ending in me sings with excitement.
Oh, no. Why the hell am I excited for this? “What do you mean, exactly?” I practically gasp the question, needing to know immediately.
“There’s no evidence of training,” Raze is dead serious, “I’m going to make that ass red and quite sore – I need you to know I own your body, Clary. So I’m going to mark it, then Fang-Kiss it… I’ll decide later which part of you gets my Fangs…” Raze licks over his sharp teeth while he’s staring at my… butt-area?
“Okay,” I squeak, feeling my mind go blank.
“Come here,” Raze growls the command, his lap his focus. That’s where he wants me to go.
I already know what he wants.
He’s going to bend me over and spank me until I’m screaming.
Then he’s going to sink his fangs into my red cheeks.
And I can tell he’s going to make it excruciating.
He wants me screaming, marked and trained.
Raze really was anal about discipline.
Not just in work.
But clearly with me – that was going to translate to something else entirely.
Like, how to be a submissive, pink-ish wife.
I wish the thought didn’t make me immediately wet as a river.
How embarrassing.
But here I am.
Moving closer for my Fang master.
Master of my heart.
And now my pink, swollen pussy wasn’t going to get a break from ownership either.
Raphael and Raze Fang-Gold had me.
They had me right where they wanted me.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 34 ♡¸.•
Oh. Raze has Power. It’s an overwhelming sexual drive of a Fang-Gold, shared with his mate – and I can’t even imagine what the difference will be when he sinks his fangs into me.
His talent lies in not just his ability to be the most Legendary Runner out of any Fang in existence. It’s in this area he hasn’t delved into the same as Raphael.
I knew Raze was always known for discipline but when he’s hands are on me? He’s the absolute master of me.
I’ve bent over his cream sweats and he’s hand has pressed between my shoulder blades, rubbing between them, feeling across my skin, searching – while his other hand rubs over my butt cheeks, kneading into me right before he opens that palm and spanks me with it. It hurts so good.
This is not a game to Raze.
He needs to see me wiggle and squirm – he needs to hear me gasp with pleasure while he shows me he’s the master and I serve him.
“Soft and warm – you have a perfect ass, darling,” Raze soothes me with his affirmative tone and his warm kneading hand again, “This,” his hand rubs from my shoulder to my nape and he traces the mark Raphael left, “…traditional… but this,” he grabs my ass in his hand, holding it tight before he releases it and smacks it again – hard and firm, making my skin turn pink, “It’s ancient… it goes something like this…” he holds my shoulder and pushes me off his lap, onto the floor, while he grabs my hip, manoeuvring my hips and ass toward his face, while my hands fall to the fluffy rug.
“Raze?” I whisper his name while I blush, “What are you doing?”
Raze lifts me up higher while he leans down, his hands sliding around my thighs, spreading my legs. He kisses my pussy and rests me down so I’m leaning on my forearms across the floor, my hair framing my face. I feel his tongue lick into my pussy, moving deep – tasting every drop of my sweet nectar that was all there. My pussy wanted Raze anchored deep within me, ramming home – now I get his patient tongue, exploring every inch of me while I feel my skin tingle everywhere.
My legs tremble as my muscles twitch, wanting to crawl forward.
Raze laps at me for as long as he desires – I find myself starting to pant by the time he leaves my pussy to simple graze his teeth along my ass cheek.
Then he lets me go.
I don’t fall flat on my face, rather – I move frantically.
Moving quickly onto my knees, my hips pushed back as my spine arcs. I stretch forward, needing to get into position.
“Fuck,” I whisper with embarrassment, but I can’t help it.
Razes’ hand presses to my right ass cheek, holding it to the side, as he looks… and I feel, I feel my honey drip down between my legs. I’m going to cause a mess if he doesn’t do something about it.
But Raze is just watching me drip, and I’m soaking up his attention.
He slides two fingers into my pussy as he finally follows me down to the rug, and before I even know it’s coming, Raze sinks his fangs into my left butt cheek.
So he had decided to Fang-Kiss my ass.
I feel my pussy squeeze around his fingers repeatedly as he watches my body convulse forward, raising my ass higher as his sharp canines lift from my butt.
I didn’t feel pain. I simply felt them sink inside me and then I felt my body tie to him. Mental bonds were pushing and pulling me into this perfect position.
I start to moan as Raze takes his fingers from my creaming pussy. My mate grabs both my ass cheeks and spreads them to the side.
Instead of fucking me, Raze leans down and starts to eat me out again. He can’t control his need to taste me.
The moment his tongue delves back into me – I’m tumbling over the edge.
I start to cum for Raze as he uses his tongue to taste my full submission, making sure it’s totally inescapable.
I swear my ass starts to shake as I push back as much as I can, closing my eyes as I enjoy him eating me out, taking his time. But he’s also got a strategic hand over my ass and the freshly Fang-Kissed mark. His fingers dig in, harder, applying a cruel pressure.
I start to sway forward, then backward.
Forward.
Backward.
Faster. Again.
I’m losing control!
Raze starts to growl, I moved so quick I’ve pushed him back. He is deeplydispleased I interrupted him making a meal of my pussy.
“Bad bitch. Heel for your Fang. You’re mine to eat for however long I command… you will submit, your pussy is mine,” Raze really lifted from my pussy just to scold me about how much he loves it. However, his growl was no joke, it’s matching that of his Fang – without shifting. I’m suddenly reacting to the typically displeased sound.
Oh, shit. I start to whimper uncontrollably as I sink lower to the floor and I feel heat flood and pulse over my skin, over and over.
I hadn’t noticed it as much when Raphael had been inside me, fucking me continuously.
But this – this denial from Raze was torture.
And I was feeling exactly how my body was responding to the mate bond.
My whimpers are a combination of me begging and asking for permission.
Without words, Raze understands the animalistic noises emanating from me, while my pussy squeezes over and over again.
He sinks two fingers back into my pussy, to provide some relief.
As he curls them up into me, rubbing over my G-spot, I lift my ass up a bit higher.
Raze’s other hand stays on my ass, and his thumb applies pressure to the Fang marks, pressing into the wounds.
I scream.
I feel the pain now, but it’s mixed with the soaring pleasure.
“RAZE!” I am about to hurl abuse at him if he doesn’t stick it in right now.
Surely the whole of Fortitude heard that shrill scream of me needing dick.
I am so fucking done – !
Just as I feel like I am going to kick him in the face or do something to demand what I’m owed – Raze starts to laugh.
A dominant chuckle that leads his fingers to slip out of my pussy – as heavy dick slams down into me instead – he hovers over me, his hand landing by my head, near my messy sprawl of black curls. His hips sink into my ass as his dick sinks into my womb – and I finally feel the weight of him as he fucks me and I fuck him back, in the perfect position.
I feel my body bouncing back up toward Raze, perfectly matching the pace of him.
It’s got to be one of the best fucks I’ve ever had.
The pleasure is perfectly balanced.
I rest my cheek against the rug, my glazed eyes looking across the room – and staring at a pair of feet.
My eyes suddenly widen, as I see Raphael leaning down, tilting his head to catch my gaze.
Smirking.
Grey eyes amused.
“Hello, Clary,” Raphael sounds like he doesn’t mind seeing me get dick-slammed into the floor.
But surely, Raze is my master.
So he will direct Raphael’s smug self out of here –
“Rope,” Raze asks of Raph, “A leash. We’re training her to be our fucking animal. A bitch and enslaved… exactly what you are, Clary, this is exactly what you are to me, my love,” Raze leans down to sink his fangs into Raphael’s mark.
I didn’t know he could do that. But his arm wraps around my shoulders as he sinks all his weight into me, fucking me hard and close, flattening me into the floor.
My eyes practically roll back into my head.
Raze’s hand is covering my mouth as I scream again with this orgasm.
His Fang-Gold dick is destroying me from the inside out, and his kiss is both full of obsession and tough-love.
His bite has me bucking but unable to truly buck against his incredible strength. He controls every movement of me, holding me, squeezing me tight as his dick thrusts home, stretching my pussy out again.
Until eventually Raze stops.
And he just sinks in and rocks into me while his fangs leave Raph’s mark and he holds my head to the side, while his hand still clasps around my mouth.
Raze kisses my nose.
“You taste good,” Raze growls with approval by my ear, “Did you catch anymore poachers, brother?” he randomly asks Raphael this, as Raphael is searching around the room for certain supplies.
“Two.”
“And?”
“Young-bloods and a few of mine and I… we ate them,” Raph is so casual about it.
“You didn’t leave anything of them?”
“Devoured. Completely.”
I’ve stopped breathing.
I didn’t know they actually could or would… not just kill an enemy, but e-eat people.
“I scared her,” Raphael notices my change right away.
“This is a different type of devouring, sweetheart,” Raze smiles against my ear as he kisses down my nape, “…are you okay, love…?” he hesitates when I take awhile to finally exhale and breathe again.
“Just realising you’re not really human,” I admit the truth in a light whisper, “Like …at all.”
I had always considered them humans who could shift to wolves.
But they were Fangs who could shift to be like us. Like-human.
But they weren’t human.
And never were.
That would explain their ultra need of possession.
“We’re the wolf,” Raze drawls, “You act like prey. We chase. Don’t run, sweetheart, I won’t tolerate it again. I can’t control myself.”
I feel my body submitting with the thought. Of running. Him pinning me down. Me. Submitting to the Fang-Kiss. Like right now.
“I won’t run,” I admit, while squeezing hard around his heavy cock, “…fuck me, Raze, keep fucking me …” now I feel crazy, “…you owe me… you owe me.”
Raze kisses my shoulder, “I do,” he agrees, as he places kisses all over my back, while fucking me slowly.
“Turn me around,” I ask as I turn back to look at him, “Ray.”
Raze catches my eye and his Grey orbs are on fire.
“Clary?”
“Turn me around,” I test him, I know I am challenging him, but I want him to listen, “I… want to look at you.”
Raze pauses.
His Fang fights to keep fucking me into submission, but he hears my request and he listens. Taking my arm, he flips me around and I twist onto my back.
Raze is made curious.
He pushes back into me while I wrap my legs around his hips and I lift myself up to meet him, while he hovers his face over mine, reading my expression.
“I’m your second-hand too,” I remind him, “Listen to me – I know what’s best for you.”
Raze smiles.
“Little brat is playing you, bro,” Raphael chuckles from across the room, “Ignore her. Clary’s just a know-it-all little nerd. And don’t stare too long into her sweet doe eyes. I’ve made that mistake one too many times…”
I roll my eyes up at Raphael. He’s smirking over a low draw as he pulls rope out in abundance.
That handsome shithead is enjoying being a voyeur and a bully.
“She’s not wrong,” Raze says softly – while fucking me hard.
They’re both a funny duo.
But they’re also my funny duo.
And I might need some taming.
But fuck, they’re Fang-Golds.
They need some taming too.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 35 ♡¸.•
After Ray Fang-Gold fucked me face to face on the floor, to almost another climax – we were interrupted by a growling Raph. He was having trouble with knots in the collection. Raze helped me to my feet, sat me on the edge of the bed and moved to Raph to help him sort the ropes out. They’re bickering about which ones to use with their sculptured backs facing me, which I ogle at for a sec or two. Both Fang-Golds are murmuring quietly to one another so I can’t hear, and it’s not just banter about ropes and knots, but what to do to me.
It’s then that I get the silliest idea, especially since their discussion is intensely exclusive and they are momentarily distracted from all else around them.
I tentatively stand up from the bed and I slip on a night dress, then I tip toe toward the French doors to the balcony and I silently open and slip out into the clean air. It smells like rain, but the rain has passed.
I glance over the railing to see if there is any way I can clamber down. Yes – there is. Thick vines still cover every inch of Fortitude, a green palace. I hop over the balcony and I grab onto the vines as I climb down the fancy architecture that juts out just enough in the right spots.
I hit the ground running.
I move for the forest with a grin on my face, my feet bare as I immediately get swallowed by the overgrown depths.
I had spent a whole afternoon with Raphael, then Raze came in – then they were discussing some intense BDSM situation for me. In all honesty, being tied up at the mercy of two Fang-Golds was a little too much. Grovelling was more than enough. I can’t imagine being restricted as well.
As I sprint into the green, I almost collide directly with two silhouettes pushed up against a tree.
I’ve banged into Toni’s shoulder as he had Kami up against a large trunk, their mouths interlocked – until I smacked into them.
Kami looks at me with no expression, while Toni turns to see me stumbling into a bush and standing back up, grinning as I put a finger to my lips.
“Sh,” I whisper, “You never saw me.”
“You can’t outrun them,” Kami states the obvious.
“Duh,” I roll my eyes, “Anyways, sorry, continue, I’m going this way…” I point a thumb over my shoulder, “I have two Fang-Golds on my ass.”
Toni grins, “Goodluck, Clary,” he whispers back, snickering at my predicament, “You stink like wet pussy,” Kami narrows her eyes and Toni faces her, “You mad, stone?”
I can’t stay to witness the aftermath of that smouldering look in Kami’s passionate green eyes. I think that turned her on. No time to contemplate her rock-loving brain.
I turn tail and start my sprint again as I feel two large thumps beneath me, vibrating through the soil.
They jumped off the balcony.
My Fangs! Here we go!
I run as fast as I can down the trail.
Eventually I feel the air rush above me.
A silver coated Fang, as bright as the full moon, comes skidding into the dirt in front of me after pouncing over the top of my head. His razor-sharp fangs dig into the dirt, his eyes crinkled, his lips pulls back in a silent sneer. Raze lifts his head in an arrogant I-gotchu glare.
Raphael’s Fang pokes out of the trees to the left, large paw raised, ferocious Fang head tilted to the side as he catches my eye.
He’s not angry. Raph is just curious what the hell I’ve attempted.
They don’t get it at all, it’s so funny how dumb they are sometimes.
I burst out laughing at the goofy look on Raph’s face, contrasted with Raze’s serious anger. I fall to my knees, holding my stomach.

“I’m just kidding,” I wheeze, “Raze. I’m not – not running,” I whisper from my leaf pile, as I bite my lower lip and glance between them, waiting for them to join in, “I wish I saw your faces when you saw the empty bed.”
Raze lowers his head, fur still fluffed up, eyes still narrowed.
Raphael then narrows his eyes at his big brother, then he pounces into his side and they knock shoulders. Raphael dances around to face me, so now their giant Fangs are standing side to side.
“Come on,” I hold out my hands, “You can’t seriously be angry at me for a practical joke?”
Raphael and Raze both shift to their human forms together.
Raze is definitely pissed.
Raphael is irate, “Not funny, Clary,” Raphael uses his teacher’s tone, “Second-hand’s don’t cause trouble, they help Fangs stay out of trouble. Mm?”
“You said it yourself, I’m a smelly bookworm,” I put my hands on my hips, “It’s not like I was getting very far. So relax. My gosh. Calm down.”
“Our instinct is to chase,” Raphael adds, “You understand the history of Fangs?”
“Not really,” I shrug, “Was never interested. Nope.”
“We evolved to hunt humans and other game,” Raph says this quietly, “It’s not something we speak of – it’s just accepted.”
“You’re testing the wrong side of us,” Raze finally speaks, “And how many times do I have to say – don’t run?”
“It was a game, dude,” I sigh and now I cross my arms over my chest, “Whatever. You’re no fun. I just wanted to… get some air anyway – I’ve been cooped up in that bedroom for hours getting destroyed.”
Raphael fights back a happy-smirk.
Raze is still serious.
“Clary, your job is to serve,” Raze gets his teacher tone on now, “This is bad behaviour, punishable by the code.”
“I don’t care about the code, I never wanted to be here, I wanted to be an artist, I never looked into Fang this and Fang that – there’s plenty of other second-hands you can find who will suck your dick 24/7. I just want to have some fun occasionally, and get some air, and have a reason to laugh. I birthed the next Silver-Fang Alpha. In a coma. Two decades – gone. Give me a break, Ray.”
“Clary, Clary, Clary – the brat I knew you were, finally coming out to play, huh?” Raphael looks ready to accept the challenge, “You’re in trouble.”
“Let’s get things straight, Clary Silver-Fang,” Raze approaches me slowly, step by step, the moon shines down on both his hair and Raph, the moonlight makes the silver in their hair and eyes gleam like metal, it’s beautiful, they’re gorgeous male specimens, perfect in every way – but fuck… here it comes, “You’re too beautiful,” Raze takes my hand and lifts it between us, simply looking at how much smaller my puny human hand is compared to his supernaturally enhanced body, “…and you’re Fang-Kissed, twice over,” Raze now blinks from my hand, to my eyes, “You have to do what we tell you – without play. Understand?”
“I know all this,” I growl out.
“As a mortal,” Raze half-smiles, only for a second, “You’re bound to serve. But I don’t want a brat. I demand a Submissive mate.”
“Raph brings out the vixen in me,” I blame it on Raphael Fang-Gold. There. I did it. It’s not like he didn’t deserve it?! That handsome scoundrel.
Raphael waltzes into view, coming around me, he stands at my back, grasping my shoulders as he leans down to kiss the Fang-Kiss on my shoulder.
“I’m with my brother on this one,” Raphael murmurs, kindly giving into this one detail, “I know I played with you a lot, Clary… but obedience is expected… complete obedience.”
“As a wife, you’ll be a good, obedient, tamed woman,” Raze agrees, “For us alone. With anyone else you can be as forward as you wish. In our presence, you know what we demand. Compliance.”
“Not loping off into the night,” Raphael nips my ear.
“Fine,” I sigh, jerking away from him, “What. Now?” I try to ask pleasantly, although it comes out extremely annoyed.
“Now? We return you to bed. To sleep,” Raze quickly clarifies, “We pushed you too hard, sweetheart, didn’t we?”
“Well, actually I… I mean yes,” I change my tune, thinking of the ropes and thinking I definitely want to wait, “I’m tired. Now that you caught me. I would love to sleep. My pussy is beat.”
Raphael laughs, Raze closes his eyes, trying to contain himself.
“Not funny,” Raze snarls low at Raphael, “She’s walking funny.”
“She shouldn’t be walking at all,” Raphael teases me, his hand messing up my hair, “I’m surprised she had the guts to run.”
“Stop,” I duck away from his hand and I hide myself in Ray’s chest, turning to glare at Raphael while Raze wraps an arm around my shoulders and front.
His hot strength all around me, now holding me upright, while I feel him… and now my butt is rubbing up and down his hot shaft, already hard.
I’m pursing my lips as I grind back, “Mm.”
Raphael notices my movements and he looks more sinister about what that means.
Raze lowers his lips to my ear, “Clary. You’re very naughty.”
“Raphael ruined me,” I whisper playfully, with a glare at Raph, “He brought my inner slut out.”
I can’t believe I just said that. But I felt a lot more confident in the moon rays and in the embrace of the night.
“Bedtime,” Raze denies me.
Raze’s denial shocks me right out of my grinding.
He lifts me up off the ground, an arm around my waist.
“Hey!” I cry out as Raze starts marching me back like a caught orb.
“Bedtime,” Raphael agrees, looking over at me, “…you look sad?”
“I’m not sad,” I snarl, kicking at him when he tries to grab my ankle.
“She’s overtired,” Raze summarises, “Can you walk?”
“Oh my fuck, don’t talk to me like I’m an idiotic child,” I snarl back.
“You run, you’re done,” Raze drops me to my feet, and ushers me forward, wanting to walk behind me, to monitor my movements.
I stumble back away from the both of them, arms crossed over my chest.
“Why would I run again?” I lean forward and whisper, “I’m not an imbecile, plus you ruined the fun.”
“You know you’re getting punished before you sleep, right?” Raze asks, his grey eyes smouldering when he sees me eyeing the forest just to be a brat, “Get your butt. Back inside Fortitude. Honey.”
He uses a different tone on me.
Calm-seriousness gone. Raze means business. He aint playing around.
Raphael looks menacing, his drawl sexy, “…run along, nerd.”
I’ve spun. I trudge my way back to Fortitude, hoping not to run into Toni and Kami.
Raze and Raphael escort me back like an escaped hostage.
“Ass?” I hear Raphael murmur to Raze, “We really should start training it, and it’ll be a fun punishment.”
“Yes. Anal training. Then straight to sleep,” Raze agrees, “And I want her leashed.”
“A pretty slave in ropes… and cuffs – and a collar,” Raphael agrees, “It’ll suit her. Little wretch.”
“It’ll help train her, which is the purpose of such devices.”
“She’s getting upset, look.”
“I’m not upset, Raphael,” I turn around and growl, “I’m just listening intently.”
“Good, open those ears,” Raze approves, “Are you ready?”
“…maybe? I dunno, maybe I won’t like it,” I shrug one shoulder, “Only one way to find out.”
“I don’t want you to like it,” Raze drawls, “It’s a punishment.”
“Just a few cries, a few tears, then I’ll kiss them away and make it all better,” Raphael promises, “A bit of pain – for reward once you’re stretched out and can take a Fang dick pumping that ass whenever we require you to give it to us.”
“But no cumming allowed while we stretch you out,” Raze whispers quietly, holding my eye as I stare at him over my shoulder.
“Raazze…” I whine his name, just a bit, “I hate that punishment. I can’t help myself when I want to cum.”
“…good girl,” Raphael and Raze answer at the exact same time, teasing me in the same way. Now they’re both smirking since they mimicked each other, purely coincidentally.
I turn, facing where I’m stepping. They make it all sound so delightfully deliciously terrifying.
But I am anticipating it with curiosity more than anything.
So much for a simple bedtime routine.
But it does seem like I made things worse, not better.
Funny how when they want to play, it’s all cool. But when I do? I get punished.
Douche bags.
“Walk a little quicker, nerd,” Raphael pipes up.
“Why?”
“You’re pussy is dripping everywhere,” I speed up while I squish my thighs together as I now proceed to waddle forward, “Let me help,” Raphael intercepts, he lifts me up around the waist with his big strong arms, while my ankles are crossed, expecting him to carry me in. Instead, he’s just holding me up against him – as his hard cock finds my pussy and slips right into me. Standing just outside Fortitude in the tree line, Raphael starts to fuck me upright. “I couldn’t wait,” Raphael rocks me, while Raze turns and only sends a nasty look at Raph for a second, before he too moves in close and grabs my neck.
“Look at me,” Raze drawls quietly over my face, “At me, Clary.” After staring off to the side and only observing him through the corner of my vision, I look up. Now I hold his eye, while he continues to hold my neck as he presses into my front, “I’m sorry,” Raze murmurs, “I can’t help it either, you need to get fucked,” he snarls that word, a primal need sounding through his deeper octave. Raze presses me tighter between them, and his cock slips between my thighs and finds my pussy next to Raph.
Raze grabs one leg, Raph grabs the other.
“That’s it,” Raphael kisses my neck, as they lift my legs and he stretches me from the back while Raze grinds in from the front, causing my temperature to soar between them – as my pussy opens to both heavy Fang-Gold dicks. They pulse and push into me, sliding out and taking turns. My pussy walls squeeze and complain with two cocks to pulse around, and not enough time to figure it out. Instead, Raze just looks down at my bewildered expression, keeping my chin up, making me look at him as he rocks into me while Raphael is a giant wall at my back.
“I-it feels good,” I stutter out, somehow forming the words, “C-can I cum, can I – can I cum please.”
I close my eyes, expecting denial.
“…look at me…” Raze uses a Grovelling command.
My eyes snap open, as my whole body contorts and tries to twist with how bad I clench, over and over – cumming immediately.
Raphael and Raze squeeze me even tighter between them, wrapping their arms around me, keeping me still so they can fuck me without me squirming out between by accident.
“Oh, f-fuck,” I am trying so hard not to lose my fucking mind, but the orgasm keeps hitting me.
“Sorry, darling, I need to do this,” Raphael whispers into my ear, one warning before he leans down and bites my mark, reopening the wound with his possessive fang-hold.
Raze catches my lips with his, kissing me quiet as Raphael’s bite on me tightens with his deeper thrusts. Raze presses in slow and holds his dick tight and deep.
“It’s alright, baby,” Raze promises me between kisses, “…you’ll get used to this, I promise… I promise…” his soft kisses do bring me some comfort, while my body is writhing and struggling to buck while locked between them, “We’re both going to fill our pussy,” Raze breaks the kiss to now glare into my eyes, “You’re the best girl, Clary, the most beautiful, you’re our heart – you have our loyalty forever.”
He says all that poetry while cumming into me.
I just moan and twitch between them, my eyes flicking shut.
“I’m tired,” I whisper again, before my head starts to loll to the side.
“I’m sorry, so sorry,” Raphael kisses my neck repeatedly, “You good?”
“She’s almost asleep,” Raze scolds him, while both their dicks are deep and pulsing into me, still hard – by the way, “Bedtime.”
“Mm,” Raphael kisses all the way up to my ear, “…you’re pretending to sleep, Clary darling, aren’t you?”
“Fuck you,” I whisper. I feel Raphael smile against my ear.
“Are you feigning sleep?” Raze growls over my nose, “Hmm?”
“Everyone leave me alone,” I whine in a whisper, “I’m done.”
“Tomorrow then,” Raze murmurs to Raphael, “She’s delirious.”
“Just how I love my whores,” Raphael jokes, biting my ear and licking into it, making my pussy squeeze over his hard dick again, “Oh yes, baby, that’s it. I’ll train you up so you can get fucked while you sleep – and your pussy will do all the work for me, while you rest that mind.”
“Sick mother fuck,” I growl and open my eyes, elbowing back into him.
He lets me go, by some miracle, Raze does too.
I waddle out from between them, thighs sticky as I waddle onward.
Waddling inside.
Waddling all the way back to bed. While they follow, both their hands on my ass, as they shadow my left and right all the way back to 201, looking down at me like I’m the most precious fuck in the world.
God help me.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 36 ♡¸.•
48 hours later
Raphael was the best man and Raze was the groom. Kami used the forest to build an elaborate set up for the wedding in the court, completely pieced together through nature.
It wasn’t a normal wedding.
During the ceremony there were literally Fangs still going on patrols, detecting traps and laying traps of their own for any potential human poachers who were quick to find out we existed once again, especially with the high levels of activity in Fortitude.
A Fang Wedding isn’t like a mortal one either.
I have to show off my mark. Raze makes an exception in me having to show my butt off, so he just allows the curve of my neck and shoulder to be enough of a formal appearance.
The Fang-Kissed skin has healed to show pinkish tougher skin, which I’ve found out within the last 48 hours of me mostly sleeping away the exhaustion from being fucked constantly, that Raphael and Raze can bite me as hard as they like and the skin won’t tear anymore – but it will send severe orgasm-inducing pains straight to my womb. I’m kidding about the pain – there was none. It was honestly kind of crazy how much pleasure the Fang-Kisses could bring, though.
Even if they just grabbed my butt or neck and clenched or poked the Fang-Kiss, I was afflicted with abruptly wobbly-knees and a squeaky, needy voice.
Now I stand before Raze, in a silver suit that matches his combed back silver hair and hungry eyes, keen on mating again already. Both my Fang mates are behaved and civil in front of the Elders, their mother, my daughter – the Alpha – and all other officials who attend the ceremony.
It’s not elaborate, it’s more just a process of acknowledgement because they already know I’m theirs for life now.
Fang Elder Ravenbolt ties our hands together with a strip of leather, while Raphael stands close behind my shoulder, shadowing me as he lays a hand on my waist, keen on observing the tie.
“The most important bond, with the deepest loyalty, now runs between Clary Smith Silver Fang and Ray Fang Gold,” Ravenbolt hesitates and looks at Raphael, “In the advent of strange circumstances, Raphael also vows…”
“…to protect and love you in Ray’s absence, as a replacement partner,” Raphael adds, all smooth, not a trace of the teasing bully left in him.
“Legally, you are both in charge of this mortal’s welfare and life, her actions will reflect against you both, if there are legal proceedings against her, you will take the same fate – as her soul, is now bound to your souls. Her heart is now your heart. Her mind is now your mind,” Ravenbolt leaves the tie on our hands, “I don’t believe I’ve missed anything?”
“That’s it,” Raze lowers his eyes as he stares at my lips, and I know what he wants, “Kiss me, Clary,” his command, along with his hand, wrapped around mine, pulls me closer.
I lean up and kiss him on the lips, while Raphael dives in from behind and kisses my neck and the Fang-Kiss.
The crowd celebrate with laughter or whoops – finally, their two infamous Fang Gold whores are tamed! Haha.
“Now you go into the forest,” Ray tells me, as he unties the binding around our wrist with his other hand, “Just you.”
“To do what?” I ask.
“It’s tradition,” Raze won’t elaborate, as he just smiles at Raphael, and Raphael kisses my mark again, while petting through my styled hair, growling possessively in the back of his throat.
“Hey!” Ren runs up to us, wearing a gorgeous long red dress, she briefly interrupts the moment by holding out a box with a bracelet inside, “Before you run off – this is for you, mother Smith,” My eyes pop out as I look at the gold bracelet with encrusted silver orbs… it has a special energy, calling to me, “It’s an old heirloom I found, from the Silver Fang line – it’s ancient,” Ren takes it from the box and helps put it on my wrist, “Apparently it brings good luck because it’s never been lost – despite always being misplaced, the tale is it’s always found the same day.”
“Hm,” I smile, “That’s so thoughtful of you, Ren – thank you!”
“Sounds like a tracker to me,” Raphael murmurs under his breath, “Maybe I shouldn’t have said that…”
“It’s not important,” Raze quickly interjects, “It’s a gift, that’s all that matters.”
Ren and Ray share a long knowing look. He winks at her eventually and she smirks as she leans in to kiss my cheek and then she skips away.
“Have a nice night, you three!” Ren sing-songs while a guard of Fangs follow her back into Fortitude along with the other attendees.
“Us three? I thought you said I had to go into the forest now, alone?” I wait until Ravenbolt has also left and its just us under Kami’s elaborate stage she grew with rainbow wisteria hanging above us.
“I hid this part from you, because it’s tradition, it’s fun – and I knew you’d enjoy it,” Raze puts his palm against my cheek, while Raphael props his chin on my head, while wrapping an arm around my waist and squeezing me for a moment.
“Something I’d enjoy?” I gawk, “Something for me?”
“You’re so adorable, Clary, when you’re enslaved and deprived,” Raphael speaks above me, laughing handsomely, “Isn’t she cute?”
Still, I wait for Raze to tell me what I get.
“This is the only exception so don’t overthink this,” Raze is fighting either a smile or a frown – or maybe both at the same time, as he explains to me, stoically, “A chase.”
“A what?” I ask, blinking.
“You leave now, and by sundown, we give Chase,” Ray sighs, “Yes, I’m being serious, precious love.”
“What you hate the most, is your honeymoon tradition as Fangs?” I try very hard not to wheeze, this was hilarious, “You’re joking, right? This is just a test of my obedience?”
“Completely serious,” Raphael answers for Ray, “You get to run and hide.”
“Why?” I do laugh now, “This is so funny!”
“It’s called Proving,” Raze seems happy about this part. He even pinches my chin, lifting my face and watching my lips tremble and pout, “As for when we catch you – it’ll be Proven. That you do belong to us. It’s an ancient tradition of giving the slave a chance at freedom, then when it’s all over – theoretically, you’ll never run again. Because you’ll know your place, as mortal mate. You will know then that you serve our demands. And we Prove, in return, you’re our possession, under the eyes of the Moon.”
I narrow my eyes, “Okay?”
“Don’t get angry now, we haven’t even chased you down yet,” Raphael leans down to my ear, “I’m going to miss you – for the next two hours. That’s your head start.”
“It already started,” Ray leans down to kiss me but I’ve already ducked away from both of them and jumped to the side.
“Oh, really? Wasting my time, sweet-talking me,” I smirk at the both of them, “I don’t think so. Now turn your backs, I’m leaving. I need to go change clothes real quick–”
“No, Clary. You don’t get that privilege,” Raze cuts me off with a cocked brow, “You run in that wedding dress.”
“That’s so dumb,” I shake my head as I walk backwards, now eyeing Raphael.
He’s looking me up and down and he’s barely holding back from licking over his canines.
“It’s to simulate an escape,” Raphael explains, now suddenly locking eyes with me, “Oh… I know… you’ll enjoy this, won’t you, Clary?”
“I will,” I grin.
“So will I,” Raphael can’t hold back a handsome grin.
Raze doesn’t smile, he just watches me with his strict expression, “Go.”
It turns me on.
Both of their opposite reactions make my body-heat spike.
I shake off my need to undress and please them – and I turn and run for the forest, with tightly styled curls, hair spray, a ton of makeup that Ren applied for me – as she was obsessed with the stuff since she found out about it – and I also have very specific lingerie on underneath. Scraps of lace and even a garter belt and stockings. Stuff I would never wear, but I wanted to surprise them.
They certainly surprised me with this sudden challenge and tradition of Proving.
Either they were going to Prove I was their silly little mortal slave, or I was going to Prove they were cocky bastards who underestimated their little nerd.
We will see.
I had a few ideas about how to hide.
If Kami can turn me to stone for a little while, my scent would disappear, and I’d be undetectable.
That’s the plan anyway.
Become a stone.
Defy Royal Fang tradition.
Then?
In any argument we ever have into the future – use it against my mates for the rest of their lives.
Mwahahahaha!
All I had to do was prove myself to be better than a mortal squeeze and Fang chew toy.

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

•.¸♡ Fang Kissed 37 ♡¸.•
Please read the last chapter on Inkitt

█▀▀▄ █▀▀█ █▀▀ █▀▀█ █░█
█▀▀▄ █▄▄▀ █▀▀ █▄▄█ █▀▄
▀▀▀░ ▀░▀▀ ▀▀▀ ▀░░▀ ▀░▀

C. Swallow Novels

Fang-Kissed

Table of Contents:

I have a 2nd pen name?! H.S. Wren!

Release day! Snowred is now LIVE

Release Day! Claimed by Callista NOW LIVE

Fang-Kissed

Table of Contents:

Share this: